Skip to main content

Full text of "Rocks and their origins"

See other formats


I 


Z*     i 


QE 
431 
C65 
c.     1 
ESCI 


! 

- 

: 


Presented  to 
the  Library 
of  the 
University  of  Toronto 
by 
the  Mother  of 
George  G.  Brioker  For.  f18 
Who  Gave  his  Life  for 
his  Country 
October  27,  1918 


i 


LIBRARY 

FACULTY  OF  FORESTRY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 


The  Cambridge  Manuals  of  Science  and 
Literature 


ROCKS   AND   THEIR   ORIGINS 


CAMBRIDGE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 

JlonHOfl  :    FETTER  LANE,  E.C. 

C.  F.  CLAY,  Manager 


flrbinburflf) :  100,  PRINCES  SIR  I 

ILonoon:   WILLIAM   WESLEY   &   SON,  28,   ESSEX   STREET,    STRAND 

Berlin:  A.  ASHER  AND  CO. 

ILcirnig:  F.  A.  BROCKHAUS 

$efo  lork:  G.  P.   PUTNAM'S  SONS 

Bombay,  ant)  Calcutta:  MACMILLAN  AND  CO.,  I 


All  rights  reserved 


(JTambriUge : 

PRINTED    BY  JOHN    CLAY,    M.A. 
AT   THE    UNIVERSITY    PRESS 


With  the  exception  of  the  coat  of  arms  at 
the  foot,  the  design  on  the  title  page  is  a 
reproduction  of  one  used  by  the  earliest  known 
Cambridge  printer,  John  Siberch,  1521 


ELECTRONIC  VERSION 
AVAILABLE 


PKEFACE 

THIS  little  book  is  intended  for  those  who  are  not 
specialists  in  geology,  and  it  may  perhaps  be 
accepted  as  a  contribution  for  the  general  reader. 
To  all  who  are  interested  in  the  earth,  the  study  of 
rocks  is  an  important  branch  of  natural  history.  If 
detailed  works  on  petrology  are  to  be  consulted 
later,  F.  W.  Clarke's  Data  of  Geochemistry  ( Bulletin, 
U.S.  Geological  Survey,  ed.  2, 1911)  must  on  no  account 
be  overlooked.  Its  numerous  references  to  published 
papers,  and  the  attention  given  to  rock-origins,  make 
it  a  worthy  companion  to  C.  Doelter's  Petrogenesis. 
Many  things  have  perforce  been  omitted  from  the 
present  essay.  It  seemed  unnecessary  to  review  the 
Carbonaceous  rocks,  since  the  most  important  of  these 
have  been  admirably  dealt  with  in  E.  A.  \.  Arber'e 
Natural  History  of  Coal,  published  as  a  volume 
in  this  series.  I  should  like  to  have  described 
occurrences  of  rock-salt,  of  massive  gypsum,  and 
other  products  of  arid  lands,  where  "black  alkali 
poisons    the    surface,    and     the    casual    pools    are 


vi  PREFACE 

fringed  with  white  and  crumbling  crusts.  Rock- 
taluses,  and  all  the  varied  alluvium  carried  seaward 
as  t  lie  outwash  of  continental  land,  well  deserve  a 
chapter  to  themselves.  But  there  is  really  no  end 
to  the  subject,  which  embraces  all  the  accumulative 
processes  of  the  earth.  A  few  vacation-journeys, 
judiciously  planned  out,  teach  us  that  text-books 
are  merely  signposts  to  set  us  on  what  is  believed 
to  be  the  way.  When  the  path  enters  the  great 
forest,  or  rises  above  green  lakelets  to  the  crags,  we 
find  there  those  who  went  before  us,  pointing  to 
unconquered  lands. 

G.  A.  J.  C. 


Royal  College  of  Science 
fob  [reland,  Dublin. 
February  L912. 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  PAGE 

List  of  Illustrations viii 

I.        On  Rocks  in  General 1 

List  of  the  common  Minerals  that  form  Rocks  8 

II.       The  Limestones 12 

III.  The  Sandstones 56 

IV.  Clays,  Shales,  and  Slates         ....  7^ 

V.  Igneous  Rocks 103 

VI.  Metamorphic  Rocks 143 

References 162 

Table  of  Stratigraphical  Systems     .        .  L69 

Index '"° 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


FIG.  PAGE 

1  Surface  of  Limestone  plateau,  Causae  du  Larzac,AveyroD       45 

2  Ravine  in  Limestone,  Canon  of  the  Dourbie,  Aveyron        47 

3  Waterworn  cliff  of  Limestone,  Millersdale.        .        .        49 

4  Limestone  country  dissected  by  ravines,  Hercegovina         51 

5  Sand  developing  from  Sandstone,  (ape  of  Good  Hope  ."><) 
<;  Siliceous  Conglomerate,  Co.  Waterford  .  .  .  75 
7  Quartzite  Cone,  Croagh  Patrick  .  .  77 
s  Shrinkage-cracks  in  Clay,  Spitsbergen  .  .  .  si 
9     Landslide  of  Limestone  over  Shale,    Drome                 .         93 

10  Weathering-  of  Shale,   I  sere !»."» 

11  Boulder-clay, Crich,  Derbyshire  (Phot.  11.  A.  Bemrose)        97 
L2     Xordenskiold  Glacier,  Spitsbergen      ....        (.»9 

13  Sefstroni  Glacier,  Spitsbergen 101 

14  Ash-layer  of  1906  on  Vesuvius m 

15  Puy  de  la   Vache,   l'uy -de-Dome 113 

16  Granite  invading  Mica-schist,  Cape  Town.        .  121 

17  Weathering  granite,   Lundy   Island       ....  139 
Is     Granite  weathering  under  tropical  conditions,  Matopo 

Hills  .  141 

19  Composite  Gneiss,  Co.   Donegal 153 

20  Composite  Gneiss,  Angno,  Sweden     ....  L55 

Pigg.  ii  and  17  are  reproduced  from  the  Cambridge  County 
raphiee  of  Derbyshire  and  Devonshire  respectively;  the 
of  the  illustrations  are  from  photographs  by  the  author. 


CHAPTER  I 

ON  ROCKS  IN  GENERAL 

The  description  of  rocks  has  fallen  very  much  into 
the  hands  of  lovers  of  analysis  and  classification,  and 
attention  has  been  diverted,  even  among  geologists, 
from  their  fundamental  importance  as  parts  of  the 
earth's  crust.  The  geographer  or  the  general  traveller 
may  often  wish  for  closer  acquaintance  with  the  units 
that  build  up  the  scenery  around  him.  The  characters 
of  rocks  again  and  again  control  the  features  of  the 
landscape.  When  studied  more  nearly,  these  same 
characters  imply  conditions  of  deposition  or  solidifi- 
cation, and  lead  the  mind  back  to  still  older  land- 
scapes, and  to  the  meeting  of  oceans  and  continents 
on  long-forgotten  shores.  Petrology,  indeed,  involves 
the  understanding  of  how  rocks  "  come  to  be  where 
we  find  them  when  we  try" ;  but  the  classification  of 
hand-specimens  was  from  the  first  easier  than  field- 
investigation,  and  in  later  times  the  science  was 
threatened  with  the  description  of  isolated  micro- 
scopic  slides.      Fortunately,    a    certain    amount    of 

c.  1 


2  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

feeling  for  natural  history  has  been  imported  again 
into  the  subject,  and  evolutionary  principles  and 
sequences  have  been  discussed.  Experimental  work, 
moreover,  has  been  brought  to  bear  on  the  question 
of  the  origins  of  rocks,  with  more  success  than  might 
have  been  expected,  since  it  is  very  difficult  to  realise 
in  a  laboratory,  or  even  in  the  mind,  the  conditions 
that  prevail  in  the  lower  parts  of  the  earth's  crust. 

Rocks,  we  have  to  remember,  are  in  themselves 
considerable  masses,  and  have  relations  with  others 
far  away.  The  coarseness  of  a  sandstone  at  one 
point,  or  even  over  square  miles  of  country,  implies 
the  deposition  of  finer  material  somewhere  else. 
The  lava-flow  implies  the  existence  of  mysterious 
cauldrons  in  the  crust.  It  is,  however,  fortunate  that 
the  primary  classification  of  rocks  was  promulgated 
without  regard  for  theories  of  rock-origins.  The 
work  was  done  by  men  who  were  masters  and  pioneers 
in  mineralogy.  At  a  time  when  a  powerful  school 
regarded  basalt  as  of  sedimentary  origin,  and  when 
granite  was  generally  believed  to  be  the  most  ancient 
component  of  the  crust,  rock-masses  were  taken  in 
hand  as  aggregates  of  certain  minerals,  and  were 
reduced  to  an  orderly  scheme  for  arrangement  in  the 
cabinets  of  the  curious.  Any  system  based  on  ideal 
relationships  would  have  been  fatal  at  that  time  to 
petrology  as  a  science. 

Alexandre Brongniart,  in  1813,thua  saw  objections 


i]  ON  ROCKS  IN  GENERAL  3 

to  the  classification  of  rocks  that  had  been  proposed 
by  Werner.  In  his  "Essai  d'une  classification  minc- 
ralogique  des  Roches  melang^es,"  he  showed  the  im- 
possibility of  determining  the  age  of  a  rock  in  relation 
to  others  before  assigning  to  it  a  name,  and  the 
absurdity  of  separating  similar  rocks  on  account  of 
differences  in  their  geological  age.  Brongniart  was 
thus  forced  to  rely,  firstly,  upon  the  prevalence  of 
certain  mineral  constituents,  and,  secondly,  on  the 
structure  of  the  mass.  He  developed  this  scheme  in 
1827,  in  his  "Classification  et  caracteres  mineralo- 
giques  des  Roches  homogenes  et  heterogenes" ;  but 
it  is  clear  that,  even  in  such  a  system,  considerations 
of  natural  history  and  of  origin  will  ultimately  pre- 
dominate. Brongniart  was  much  influenced  by  Karl 
von  Leonhard's  "  Charakteristik  der  Felsarten," 
published  in  1823,  and  these  two  authors  have  been 
regarded  as  the  founders  of  petrography. 

The  difficulty  of  distinguishing  between  rocks  laid 
down  as  true  sediments  on  the  earth's  surface  and 
those  that  have  consolidated  from  a  state  of  fusion 
has  been  very  largely  removed.  The  assistance  of 
the  microscope  can  now  be  called  on  to  elucidate  the 
minute  structure  of  fine-grained  masses,  which 
appeared  homogeneous  to  earlier  workers. 

The  pioneer  in  microscopic  methods  was  Pierre 
Louis  Antoine  Cordier,  who  knew  rocks  as  a  traveller 
knows  them  in  the  field.     In  1798,  as  a  young  man 

1—2 


I  HOCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

of  twenty-one,  be  had  gone  to  Egypt  with  the  famous 
expedition  under  General  Bonaparte.  Deodat  de 
Dolomieu  had  charge  of  the  geological  observations, 
and  Cordier  went  through  the  hardships  of  the  cam- 
paign as  his  assistant.  When  Bonaparte  abandoned 
the  army  and  withdrew  to  Paris,  Cordier  might  well 
have  been  lost  to  Europe. 

However,  he  successfully  brought  home  the  know- 
ledge acquired  in  the  field,  and  set  himself,  in  those 
agitating  years,  to  solve  the  problem  of  the  compact 
groundwork  of  igneous  rocks.  He  argued  that  this 
groundwork  probably  consisted  of  minerals,  and  that 
these  minerals  were  probably  similar  to  those  occur- 
ring as  visible  constituents  of  the  mass.  He  examined 
the  powder  of  these  larger  crystals  under  the  micro- 
scope, and  made  himself  familiar  with  their  aspect  in 
a  fractured  form.  He  then  powdered  the  compact 
material  of  his  rocks,  washed  away  the  dust,  and  was 
able  to  recognise  in  the  coarser  residue  the  minerals 
that  he  had  previously  studied.  He  used  the  magnet 
to  extract  the  iron  ore  ;  he  determined  the  fusibility 
of  the  particles  with  the  blowpipe;  and  he  even  dis- 
covered in  volcanic  lavas  a  residual  glass  associated 
with  the  crystalline  material (D.  To  this  day,  when  a 
particular  mineral  lias  to  be  determined  in  a  rock,  it 
is  often  best  to  follow  Cordier's  method,  and  to  extract 
the  actual  crystals,  however  small.  Various  modes  of 
separation,  especially  those  involving  the  use  of  dense 


i]  ON  ROCKS  IN  GENERAL 

liquids,  have  been  devised  since  Cordier's  time,  and  the 
specific  gravity  of  a  single  crystal  can  now  be  deter- 
mined, although  it  may  be  so  small  as  to  require 
looking  for  in  the  dense  liquid  with  a  lens(2). 

Between  1836  and  1,838,  Christian  Gottfried 
Ehrenberg,  Professor  of  Medicine  at  Berlin,  made  an 
immense  step  forward  in  the  study  of  rocks.  Being 
keenly  interested  in  microscopic  forms  of  life,  he 
wished  to  determine  their  importance  as  constituent- 
of  rocks.  Using  a  microscope  magnifying  300  dia- 
meters, he  showed  the  presence  of  organisms  in  flint 
and  limestone,  and  found  in  1838  that  a  thin  slice 
of  chalk  coated  over  with  Canada  balsam  became 
practically  transparent.  In  his  "  Mikrogeologie," 
published  in  1854,  he  gives  drawings  of  thin  sections 
of  several  flints,  seen  by  transmitted  light,  which  arc 
thus  rock-sections  in  the  modern  petrological  sense. 
His  method  could  not  have  been  generally  known 
until  his  book  appeared  in  1854.  Meanwhile,  Henry 
Clifton  Sorby,  about  1845,  found  the  naturalist  W.  C. 
Williamson  making  thin  sections  of  fossil  plants  and 
bones.  He  promptly  perceived  the  importance  of 
the  method  as  applied  to  rocks  in  general,  and 
introduced  it  to  the  Geological  Society  of  London 
in  1850,  in  a  paper  on  the  Calcareous  Grit  of 
Scarborough.  Seven  years  later,  he  read  his  memor- 
able paper  on  "The  Microscopical  Structure  of 
Crystals(s),"  in  which  he  made  use  of  slices  of  granite 


6  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

and  of  Vesuvian  and  other  lavas.  Ferdinand  von 
Zirkel  met  Sorby  by  chance  at  Bonn  in  1862,  and, 
learning  his  methods,  proceeded  to  systematise  the 
examination  of  rock-specimens  with  the  microscope. 
Such  studies,  rapidly  appreciated  by  Michel  Levy, 
Rosenbusch,  Judd,  and  others,  naturally  led  to 
advances  of  the  first  importance  in  petrology.  They 
enabled  workers  to  ascertain  the  relations  of  the 
rock-constituents  one  to  another,  and  the  order  of 
consolidation  of  minerals  from  an  igneous  magma. 
The  broad  division  of  rocks  into  those  of  sedi- 
mentary and  those  of  igneous  origin  has  been  further 
emphasised.  The  rocks  styled  metamorphic  still 
afford  the  greatest  difficulty,  even  after  prolonged 
enquiry  in  the  field. 

Seeing  that  some  rocks  are  merely  massive 
minerals,  that  is,  large  masses  formed  of  one  mineral 
species,  while  others  consist  of  crystals  or  fragments 
of  a  variety  of  minerals,  it  may  be  well  to  remind 
ourselves  of  the  distinction  between  minerals  and 
rocks.  We  may  define  a  mineral  as  a  natural 
substance  formed  by  inorganic  action  ;  its  chemical 
composition  is  constant ;  under  favourable  circum- 
stances, it  assumes  a  characteristic  crystalline 
form. 

Like  all  definitions  of  natural  objects,  the  above 
requires  some  qualification.  In  many  cases  the 
chemical  composition  of  a  mineral  varies  by  a  well- 


i]  ON  ROCKS  IN  GENERAL  7 

defined  series  of  atomic  replacements,  and  we  cannot 
feel  called  upon  to  establish  a  new  species  for  every 
step  away  from  the  rigid  type.  Sodium  thus  replaces 
potassium  to  some  extent  in  orthoclase  felspar.  The 
crystalline  form,  again,  may  not  be  specifically  charac- 
teristic, as,  for  instance,  in  the  members  of  the  garnet 
series,  which  crystallise  in  the  cubic  system.  The 
homogeneity  of  molecular  structure  throughout  the 
individual  may  be  regarded  as  the  most  essential 
feature  of  what  we  style  a  mineral  species  ;  that  is  to 
say,  the  molecules  contain  the  same  elements  in  the 
same  proportions,  and  are  arranged  on  the  same 
physical  plan. 

A  rock,  on  the  other  hand,  is  a  mere  aggregate  of 
mineral  particles,  or  of  molecules  that,  under  proper 
conditions,  would  group  themselves  to  form  mineral 
species.  It  may  consist  entirely  of  granules  or 
crystals  of  one  species ;  but  the  structures  in  these 
have  no  common  orientation,  as  they  would  have 
in  a  single  large  continuous  crystal.  The  rock  itself 
has  no  crystalline  form,  and  any  structures  that 
simulate  such  forms  will  be  found  on  measurement 
to  have  none  of  the  regularity  that  characterises 
genuine  crystals.  A  rock,  moreover,  formed  of  several 
mineral  species  in  association  will  by  no  means 
possess  a  constant  chemical  composition,  and  the 
variations  from  point  to  point  form  a  feature  of 
especial  interest  in  the  study  of  igneous  masses,  of 


8  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

sediments  deposited  on  a  shore,  or  of  alluvium  in  a 
valle3r  stretching  far  between  the  hills. 

In  the  pages  that  follow  we  hope,  then,  to  bear  in 
mind  the  relations  of  rocks  to  the  earth  and  to  our- 
selves. Like  the  ancient  Romans,  we  build  our  cities 
with  huge  blocks  and  slabs  brought  from  crystalline 
masses  oversea.  We  now  tunnel,  for  our  commercial 
highways,  through  the  complex  cores  of  mountain- 
chains.  Everywhere  rocks  are  our  foundations, 
throughout  our  travels  or  in  our  settled  homes. 
They  rise  as  obstacles  against  us,  or  they  spread 
before  us  fields  of  fertile  soil.  Some  knowledge  of 
them  is  part  of  the  general  body  of  culture  that 
makes  us,  in  the  best  sense,  citizens  of  the  world. 


LIST  OF  THE   COMMON   MINERALS  THAT 
FORM   ROCKS 

Actinolite.    See  Amphiboles. 

Albite.     See  Felspars. 

Amphiboles.  A  series  of  silicates  with  the  general  formula 
KSiO.,  where  R  is  magnesium,  iron  or  calcium;  in  many, 
such  as  the  common  species  Hornblende,  molecules  occur  in 
addition  in  winch  aluminium  and  triad  iron  are  introduced 
Hornblende  thus  consists  of  >n  (Mg,  l-V".  <  !a  si<  >8.»(Mg,  Fe") 
(Al,  F<  •'"  j  Sin,.  Actinolite  is  a  non-aluminons  amphibole 
occurring  in  needle-like  prisms.  The  amphiboles  crystallise 
in  prisma  having  angles  of  about  56°  and  124°.     Sec  Pyrox- 

Anatase.     See  Untile. 


i]  OK  ROCKS  IK  GENERAL  9 

Andalusite.  Aluminium  silicate,  Al2Si05,  crystallising  in  the 
rhombic  system.  Sillimanite  consists  also  of  Al2SiC)5  and  is 
rhombic,  but  crystallises  with  different  fundamental  angles. 

Anorthite.     See  Felspars. 

Apatite.  Calcium  phosphate,  with  fluorine,  or  sometimes 
chlorine,  (CaF)Ca4(P04)3  =  3Ca3(P04)2.  CaF2. 

Aragonite.  Calcium  carbonate,  CaC03,  crystallising  in  the 
rhombic  system,  with  a  specific  gravity  of  293.     See  Calcite. 

Augite.     See  Pyroxenes. 

Biotite.     See  Micas. 

Calcite.  Calcium  carbonate,  CaC03,  crystallising  in  the  trigonal 
system,  with  a  specific  gravity  of  272.     See  Aragonite. 

Chalcedony.  Crystalline  silica,  Si02,  in  fibrous  and  often 
mammillated  forms.  Flint  or  Chert  is  a  concretionary 
form,  in  which  some  interstitial  opal  may  be  present. 

Chert.    See  Chalcedony. 

Chlorites.  Hydrous  aluminium  magnesium  iron  silicates,  re- 
sembling green  micas,  but  softer  and  with  non-elastic  plates. 

Chromite.  Iron  chromium  oxide,  FeCr204.  Magnesium  may 
replace  part  of  the  dyad  iron,  and  aluminium  and  triad  iron 
some  of  the  chromium. 

Diallage.  An  altered  augite  with  a  shimmery  submetallic 
lustre. 

Diopside.     See  Pyroxenes. 

Dolomite.     Magnesium  calcium  carbonate,  MgCa  (C03)2. 

Enstatite.    See  Pyroxenes. 

Epidote.  Calcium  aluminium  iron  silicate,  Ca2(A10H)  (Al,  Fe'")a 
(Si04)3. 

Felspars.  A  series  of  silicates  of  aluminium  with  potassium  or 
sodium  or  calcium,  or  all  of  these.  Orthoclase,  KAlSi308, 
and  the  corresponding  sodium  form,  Albite,  \aAlSi;o„,  lie 
at  one  end  of  the  series,  and  the  calcium  felspar  Anort/tt'te, 
CaAl2(Si04)2,  at  the  other     While  Orthoclase  crystallises  in 


10  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

the  monoclinic  system,  a  triclinic  form.  Microcline^  with  the 

same  composition,  is  also  common.  All  the  other  felspars 
are  triclinic,  ami,  with  microclinc,  are  often  styled  plagio- 
closet.  The  principal  felspars  between  Albitc  and  Anorthite 
are  Oligockue,  the  "soda-lime  felspar,13  and  Labrador  ite, 
the  "lime-soda  felspar." 

Flint.     See  Chalcedony. 

Garnets.  A  scries  of  silicates  with  the  general  composition  of 
K, "R2"'(Si03)4,  R"  being  Ca,  Fe",  or  Mn,  and  R"'  being  Al 
or  Fe'".  The  common  red  garnet  in  mica-schists  is 
Alma?idine,  Fe3Al2(Si03)4,  while  that  in  altered  limestones 
is  Grossidarite,  Ca3Al2(Si03)4. 

Glauconite.  A  hydrous  iron  potassium  silicate,  with  some 
aluminium,  magnesium,  and  calcium,  formed  in  marine 
deposits. 

Gypsum.     Hydrous  calcium  sulphate,  CaS04  +  2H20. 

Hornblende.     See  Amphiboles. 

Hypersthene.     See  Pyroxenes. 

Ilmenite.     Titanium  iron  oxide,  m  FeTi03  +  w  Fe203. 

Iron  Pyrites.  Iron  disulphide,  FeS2.  A  cubic  species,  Pi/rite, 
and  a  less  common  rhombic  species,  Marcasite,  occur. 

Kaolin.     Hydrous  aluminium  silicate,  H4Al2Si_.0;). 

Kyanite.  Aluminium  silicate,  Al2Si05,  crystallised  in  the  tri- 
clinic system.     See  Andalusite. 

Labradorite.     Sec  Felspars. 

Leucite.      Potassium  aluminium  silicate,  KAl(SiO:,)2. 

Limonite.     Hydrous  iron  oxide,  H,;Fe409. 

Magnetite.     Magnetic  iron  oxide,  Vc,<  >, . 

Marcasite.    Sec  I  ion  Pyrites. 

Micas.  A  aeries  of  aluminium  silicates,  with  potassium,  mag- 
nesium, or  iron,  or  all  of  these.  Lithium  and  sodium 
sometimes  occur.  The  two  marked  types  are  RftUCOvite, 
rich  in  aluminium  and  potassium,  the  Common  "alkali  mica," 


i]  ON  ROCKS  IN  GENERAL  11 

H2KA13  (Si04)3 ,  with  a  silvery  aspect,  and  Biotite,  the 
common  dark  "  ferro-magnesian "  mica,  (II,  K)2(Mg,  Fe")2 
(Al,  Fe"')2(Si04)3. 

Microcline.     See  Felspars. 

Muscovite.    See  Micas. 

Nepheline.  Sodium  aluminium  silicate,  with  some  potassium, 
the  pure  sodium  type  being  NaAlSi04  ;  the  types  with 
potassium  contain  slightly  more  silica. 

Oligoclase.     See  Felspars. 

Olivine.     Magnesium  iron  silicate,  (Mg,  Fe)2  Si04. 

Opal.     Uncrystallised  silica,  Si02,  with  some  water. 

Orthoclase.     See  Felspars. 

Pyrite.     See  Iron  Pyrites. 

Pyroxenes.  A  series  of  silicates  corresponding  in  composition 
to  the  Amphiboles,  but  crystallising  in  prisms  which  have 
angles  of  about  87°  and  93°.  On  the  whole,  the  pyroxenes 
are  richer  in  calcium  than  the  amphiboles.  The  formula  of 
Wollastonite  is  CaSi03.  Diopslde  consists  of  Ca  (Mg,  Fe) 
(Si03)2.  Augite,  the  commonest  form,  is  aluminous,  cor- 
responding to  Hornblende  among  the  amphiboles  ;  but  the 
change  from  Augite  into  Hornblende,  which  often  occurs, 
may  imply  a  loss  of  calcium.  Enstatite  and  Hypersthene  are 
species  crystallising  in  the  rhombic  system ;  the  former 
consists  of  MgSi03,  while  in  Hypersthene  iron  replaces  some 
of  the  magnesium. 

Quartz.     Silica,  Si02,  crystallised  in  the  trigonal  system. 

Rock-Salt.     Sodium  chloride,  NaCl. 

Rutile.  Titanium  dioxide,  Ti02,  crystallised  in  the  tetragonal 
system.  Anatase  has  the  same  composition,  and  is  tetragi  >ual. 
but  has  different  fundamental  angles. 

Serpentine.     Hydrous  magnesium  iron   silicate,  II ,  Mg,   Fe 
Si209. 

Siderite.     Iron  carbonate,  FeC03. 


12  ROCKS  AtfD  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

Sillimanite.    See  Andaliitrite. 

Talc.     Hydrous  magnesium  silicate,  ILM«£:  8i0 

Tourmaline.  A  borosilicate  of  aluminium  with  various  other 
elements,  R'gAlg  (  B<  )II  ..  Si4( ),,,.  R  represents  II,  X;i.  Al. 
Mg,    Ke. 

Tridymite.  Silica,  8i02,  crystallised  in  doubly  refracting  six- 
sided  plates.  Its  specific  gravity  is  2*3,  that  of  Quartz  being 
2*66. 

Wollastonite.    See  Pyroxenes. 

Zeolites.  A  series  of  hydrous  aluminium  silicates,  with  p<  ttassium, 
sodium,  calcium,  and  sometimes  barium. 

Zircon.     Zirconium  silicate,  ZrSi( ),. 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  LIMESTONES 

INTRODUCTION 

The  term  Limestone  covers,  by  common  consent, 
rocks  consisting  mainly  of  calcium  carbonate. 
Dolomite  (properly  Dolomite-rock),  in  which  half 
or  nearly  half  the  molecules  consist  of  magnesium 
carbonate,  is,  however,  generally  included.  The 
convenience  of  limestones  as  building  materials  has 
given  them  a  world-wide  interest.  Their  stratified 
and  jointed  structure  appealed  to  the  early  Egyptian 
architect,  when  he  sought  blocks  for  his  pyramids. 
The  ease  with  which  limestones  could  be  carved, 
coinbiiicd    with   a   reasonable    resistance    to    decay, 


n]  THE  LIMESTONES  13 

gave  them  a  pre-eminence  with  the  designers  of 
our  rich  cathedrals.  The  Romans  found  in  the 
stained  and  altered  varieties  colour-schemes  for 
basilicas  and  baths,  and  their  luxurious  taste  in 
limestone  has  been  inherited  by  the  modern  builders 
of  hotels. 

The  rock  suffers,  however,  from  its  solubility  in 
water  containing  even  a  mild  acid.  In  the  gases 
dissolved  by  rain-water  from  the  atmosphere,  carbon 
dioxide  assumes  a  far  larger  proportion  than  that 
which  it  possesses  in  the  air  itself.  The  surface  of 
limestone  slabs  becomes  in  consequence  pitted  and 
corroded  by  every  rain  that  falls.  The  sulphuric 
acid  in  the  air  of  modern  coal-consuming  cities  is, 
however,  still  more  deadly  in  its  action.  J.  A.  Howe, 
in  his  recent  work  on  building  stones,  is  of  opinion 
that  limestone  is  unsuitable  for  towns.  Limestones 
may  broadly  be  recognised  by  their  solubility  in  cold 
dilute  acids,  with  brisk  evolution  of  carbon  dioxide. 
Dolomitic  varieties  require  hot  acid. 

Limestones  divide  themselves  into  types  produced 
by  chemical  precipitation  and  those  due  to  the 
accumulation  of  the  hard  parts  of  organisms  ;  but  in 
many  of  the  latter  types  chemical  precipitation  also 
plays  a  part.  Organic  action,  moreover,  frequently 
promotes  the  deposition  of  the  chemical  types. 
Detrital  limestones,  that  is,  limestones  formed 
from   the  debris  of  older  ones,  are  comparatively 


14  ROCKS   AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

un important.  They  occur  in  certain  zones  of  the 
Chalk  and  of  the  Carboniferous  Limestone  in  our 
islands,  and  record  the  breaking  up  in  shallow  water 
of  beds  that  had  already  become  consolidated.  The 
Miocene  Nageljiuli  conglomerates  of  the  north  side 
of  the  Swiss  Alps  are  often  formed  of  pebbles  of  the 
far  older  Mesozoic  limestones.  Similar  conglomerates, 
cemented  by  calcium  carbonate,  are  now  being  formed 
in  the  river-beds  of  the  limestone  karstland  of 
Hercegovina.  Limestone,  however,  as  a  rule  goes 
to  pieces  before  the  buffetings  sustained  by  mixed 
rocks  on  a  shore.  Even  if  it  survives  for  a  time  in 
gravels,  percolating  waters  ultimately  dissolve  it,  and 
only  a  porous  skeleton,  formed  of  its  impurities, 
remains. 

LIMESTONES  DEPOSITED  FROM   SOLUTION 

Though  calcium  carbonate  is  far  less  soluble  than 
calcium  sulphate,  large  quantities  are  carried  invisibly, 
owing  to  the  presence  of  carbon  dioxide,  in  river 
waters,  and  thus  accumulate  in  inland  seas  that  have 
no  outlet  except  by  evaporation.  Here  Calcareous 
Tufa  may  be  deposited  as  a  crust  upon  the  shores 
and  on  the  growing  islets,  as  the  water  shrinks  away, 
and  before  the  more  soluble  gypsum  and  rock-sail 
can  separate  out.  Hot  springs  of  volcanic  origin, 
like  the  Sprudel  of  Karlsbad  in  Bohemia,  may 
deposit  calcium  carbonate  w  the  irater  cools  and 


ii]  THE   LIMESTONES  15 

is  relieved  from  pressure.  At  Karlsbad,  little  grains 
of  granite,  or  of  the  minerals  of  granite,  serve  as 
centres,  and  encrusting  layers  are  formed  round 
them,  until  pea-like  bodies  are  produced.  These 
become  cemented  together,  giving  rise  to  the  well- 
known  freshwater  pisolitic  limestone  or  roestoue. 

On  the  shores  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake  of  Utah, 
calcareous  tufa  occurs  also  in  the  form  of  grains 
resembling  little  eggs.  These  are  the  oolitic  grains 
that  were  first  known  as  constituents  of  fossil  lime- 
stones. The  calcium  carbonate  of  oolitic  grains  at 
Karlsbad,  from  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  and  from  the 
sea,  is  deposited  in  a  form  that  gives  the  reaction  of 
aragonite  when  boiled  in  cobalt  nitrate.  A.  Lacroix, 
however,  finds  that  the  material  at  Karlsbad  has  a 
specific  gravity  lower  even  than  that  of  calcite,  and 
that  its  double  refraction  is  also  distinctly  weaker. 
He  has  called  this  form  of  calcium  carbonate 
"  ktypeite." 

Travertine  is  a  tufa  laid  down  on  twigs  and  other 
vegetation,  where  springs  emerge  laden  with  calcium 
carbonate.  In  a  massive  form,  it  builds  tufa-basins, 
as  in  the  Mammoth  Hot  Springs  of  the  Yellowstone 
Park.  Both  here  and  at  Karlsbad,  it  appears  that 
vegetation  of  humble  type,  multiplying  under  warm 
conditions,  materially  assists  the  deposit  by  with- 
drawing carbon  dioxide  from  the  water.  The  unstable 
calcium    bicarbonate    is    thus    converted    into    tin 


16  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

carbonate,  which  is  thrown  down  as  a  quickly  in- 
creasing crust. 

Among  the  limestone  regions  of  the  Dinaric  Alps, 
calcareous  tufas  or  travertines,  laid  down  by  ordinary 
streams,  form  massive  beds  that  tend  to  choke  the 
hollows  of  the  hills.  The  basin  of  Jajce  in  Bosnia  is 
thus  partially  filled  up,  and  the  town  is  built  on 
materials  brought  in  solution  from  the  mountains. 
The  modern  waters  are  still  adding  to  this  deposit, 
and  Fr.  Katzer(4)  has  pointed  out  that  the  falls  of  the 
Pliva  are  prevented  from  cutting  their  way  down  to 
the  level  of  the  Vrbas  ravine,  into  which  they  plunge, 
by  the  mass  of  tufa  which  they  build  up  in  their  own 
course. 

Another  type  of  limestone  deposited  from  solution 
is  of  considerable  interest  in  arid  lands,  or  lands  with 
only  a  seasonal  rainfall.  Where  evaporation  goes  on 
steadily  at  the  surface,  while  water  is  brought  up  by 
capillary  action  from  below,  calcium  carbonate  may 
form  a  cement  to  the  soil,  or  to  the  crumbling  rock 
near  the  surface,  and  a  solid  calc-tufa  may  arise  by 
continued  transference  of  matter  in  solution  from 
lower  levels.  In  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  such 
formations  are  conspicuous^). 

In  a  careful  series  of  experiments,  G.  Linck<r>) 
showed  in  1903  that  sea-water  at  17°  C.  can  only 
hold  '0191  per  cent,  of  calcium  carbonate  in  solution. 
Though   this  quantity  is  not  realised   in   the  open 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  17 

ocean,  yet  near  shores  rivers  may  bring  down  an 
excess.  The  Thames,  though  flowing  for  a  long 
distance  over  a  limestone  area,  contains  only  '0116 
per  cent,  of  calcium  carbonate ;  but  springs  traversing 
limestone  often  carry  '03  per  cent.,  or  ten  times  as 
much  as  that  found  in  ordinary  seas.  Hence  a 
precipitation  of  calcium  carbonate  from  the  bi- 
carbonate state  may  take  place  not  far  from  land. 
The  mineral  deposited  is  calcite  in  temperate  climates 
and  aragonite  under  warm  tropical  conditions.  That 
such  a  precipitation  actually  occurs  is  proved  by  the 
massive  grey  limestones,  containing  modern  shells, 
which  have  been  recorded  for  our  islands  from  the 
sea-floor  off  the  Isle  of  Man  and  off  the  coast  of  Mayo. 
In  the  case  of  the  Irish  Channel,  the  excess  of  calcium 
carbonate  may  be  supplied  by  springs  rising  through 
the  glacial  gravels,  which  contain  abundant  pebbles 
of  limestone. 

Ammonium  carbonate,  again,  derived  from  the 
decay  of  organisms,  or  sodium  carbonate,  will  pre- 
cipitate calcium  carbonate  as  aragonite  from  the 
calcium  sulphate  and  chloride,  but  not  from  the 
calcium  bicarbonate,  of  salt  water.  Films  of  aragonite 
are  at  present  accumulating  by  this  process  on  the 
floor  of  the  Black  Sea,  and  marine  oolitic  grains,  also 
consisting  of  aragonite,  are  produced  by  the  same 
reaction. 

In  the  case  of  oolitic  grains,  deposition  is  no  doubt 

c.  '  2 


18  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

helped  by  evaporation,  since  they  seem  to  arise  in 
shallow  waters.  The  Oolitic  Limestones  that  have 
proved  so  admirable  as  building  stones,  whether  from 
the  quarries  of  Caen  or  Portland,  are  cemented  repre- 
sentatives of  the  loose  deposits  formed  in  modern 
tropical  seas.  De  la  Beche  long  ago  compared  their 
grains  with  those  from  West  Indian  coral-reefs. 
These  small  egg-like  bodies  develop  round  fragments 
of  foraminiferal  and  other  shells,  round  the  ossicles 
of  echinoderms,  and  round  broken  bits  of  coral.  At 
first  they  have  the  general  form  of  the  nucleus  ;  but, 
as  they  are  rolled  by  the  waves  during  their  growth, 
they  become  more  and  more  spheroidal  as  they 
enlarge.  Boring  alga)  make  tubular  passages  in  them, 
and  these  have  led  to  the  view  that  alga)  of  thread- 
like form  actually  originate  oolitic  structure.  Doelter, 
Linck,  and  others  conclude,  with  much  reason,  that 
the  mode  of  deposition  is  inorganic.  When  the  grains 
are  unusually  large,  they  are  often  flattened  and 
irregular,  as  in  the  marine  Pisolites  or  Pea-grits. 

For  building  purposes,  the  fine-grained  oolites 
without  large  fossils  are  much  sought  after,  since 
they  can  be  trimmed  equally  in  any  desired  direction. 

Before  leaving  the  question  of  the  inorganic  de- 
position of  limestone,  we  may  note  that  R.  A.  Daly  (7.) 
has  suggested  that  the  pre-Cambrian  and  early  Cam- 
brian limestones  were  entirely  products  of  chemical 
precipitation.      He    believes    that    the    continental 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  19 

areas  were  at  first  relatively  small,  and  that  the 
abundance  of  decaying  soft-bodied  organisms  on 
the  sea-floor  led  to  a  continuous  precipitation  of  such 
calcium  carbonate  as  was  available.  Hence  the  ocean 
was  limeless,  and  it  was  only  when  continental  hmd 
became  more  extended  that  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
lime  salts  was  brought  in  by  rivers  to  counterbalance 
that  thrown  down  by  ammonium  carbonate  and 
sodium  carbonate  on  the  sea-floor.  Daly  urges  that, 
on  this  account,  the  earlier  organisms  could  not  form 
calcareous  shells  or  skeletons,  and  he  also  believes 
that  pre-Cambrian  and  Cambrian  limestones,  even 
when  unaltered,  show  no  signs  of  having  originated 
from  fragmental  organic  remains.  Linck's  researches 
(p.  17)  show  that  limestones  thus  precipitated  must 
have  originally  consisted  of  aragonite. 

LIMESTONES  FORMED  OF  ORGANIC  REMAIN- 

These  limestones  present  an  immense  variety, 
according  to  the  nature  of  the  originating  organisms, 
and  the  amount  of  foreign  material  brought  down 
into  the  water  where  they  accumulated.  The  cal- 
careous remains  of  Chara  may  form  a  white  deposit 
on  the  floors  of  freshwater  lakes.  The  part  played 
by  calcareous  algse  in  the  formation  of  marine  lime- 
stones has  long  been  recognised ;  but  the  detailed 
exploration  in  1904  of  the  atoll  of  Funafuti  in  the 
Pacific  showed  that  Halimeda  may  be  responsible  for 

2—2 


Jo  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [cm. 

a  considerable  portion  of  an  ordinary  "coral-reef." 
Lithothamnium  occurs  in  immense  quantities,  asso- 
ciated with  mollnscan  remains,  near  many  shores,  and 
forms  a  large  part  of  the  material  of  the  raised 
beaches  in  Spitsbergen. 

Animal,  not  vegetable,  activity,  however,  is  re- 
sponsible for  the  majority  of  our  limestones,  and  the 
humbler  organisms,  by  reason  of  their  abundance, 
play  a  prominent  part  in  rock-formation.  Analogies 
between  the  Globigerina-ooze  of  deep  waters  and  the 
groundwork  of  the  soft  white  limestone  known  as 
Chalk  have  been  freely  pointed  out.  Early  in  the 
nineteenth  century,  Ehrenberg,  in  a  series  of  re- 
searches with  the  microscope,  proved  the  organic 
origin  of  the  compact  ground  of  marine  limestones. 
The  occurrence  of  foraminifera  from  the  shore  out- 
wards to  truly  oceanic  waters  provides  a  fine-grained 
calcareous  material  which  forms  deposits  at  very 
various  depths.  The  milioline  types,  often  with  a 
surface  like  that  of  glazed  porcelain,  are  common  in 
the  sandy  beds  formed  near  a  coast.  Few  rocks  are 
more  fascinating  under  the  microscope  than  those  in 
which  such  types  are  seen  in  section,  associated  with 
detrital  grains  of  quartz,  washed  down  from  the  land, 
and  perhaps  with  bright  green  grains  of  the  marine 
mineral,  glauconite.  In  Ireland  white  chalks  occur, 
speckled  throughout  with  glauconite,  which  looks 
dark  in  the  rock-mass,  but  which  reveals  its  green 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  21 

tint  when  streaked  out  by  the  hammer.  When 
formed  still  farther  from  land,  pure  chalk  arises  from 
the  consolidation  of  foraminiferal  ooze,  and  the 
probable  depth  in  which  it  accumulated  must  be 
judged  from  the  nature  of  the  associated  organisms. 
A  white  limestone  may,  however,  arise  in  a  compara- 
tively shallow  sea,  where  the  rivers  bring  down  little 
solid  matter  from  the  land.  A  coast  formed  of  pure 
limestone,  with  clear  streams  flowing  from  a  land  of 
similar  rock  behind,  may  allow  of  the  development  of 
pure  limestone  on  its  shores.  It  is  generally  agreed 
that  the  Upper  Chalk  of  the  British  Isles  and  of 
northern  France  was  laid  down  in  water  one  thousand 
fathoms  or  more  in  depth  ;  yet  the  corresponding 
white  limestone  of  northern  Ireland  in  places  follows 
rapidly  on  conglomeratic  and  glauconitic  deposits, 
and  seems  to  owe  its  purity  to  the  comparative 
absence  of  rain  and  rivers  on  the  highland  of  crystal- 
line rocks  which  stretched  westward  from  its  shore. 

There  are  two  epochs  of  the  earth's  history  in 
which  foraminifera  were  remarkable  for  their  size  as 
well  as  their  abundance.  The  first  gave  us  the  grey 
Fusulina  limestone  of  Upper  Carboniferous  time>. 
when  this  spindle-shaped  shell  spread  freely  from  the 
United  States  through  the  arctic  regions  to  the  eaal 
of  Asia.  The  second  gave  us,  in  the  Eocene  period, 
the  great  beds  formed  of  Nummulitee  and  ( hrbitoides, 
which  we  meet  with  in  Europe  on  the  Lake  of  Thun, 


22  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

but  which  are  far  more  important  in  Lower  Egypt. 
The  disc-like  forms  of  the  numnmlites  in  the  white 
limestone  of  the  Pyramids  are  familiar  to  hundreds 
of  travellers,  and  forms  are  recorded  up  to  four  and 
a  half  inches  across. 

The  foraminiferal  origin  of  many  compact  lime- 
stones can  often  be  appreciated  on  smooth  surfaces 
with  a  pocket-lens.  The  older  examples  have 
commonly  become  stained  and  darkened,  and 
crystallisation  of  calcite  throughout  the  ground 
has  in  part  destroyed  the  original  organic  struc- 
tures. This  tendency  to  crystallise  affects  even  the 
larger  fossils,  and  brachiopods  and  molluscs  have 
sometimes  disappeared  from  our  Carboniferous  lime- 
stones, without  the  intervention  of  "  metamorphic  " 
heat  or  pressure.  In  most  limestones  older  than  the 
Eocene  period,  the  shells  and  other  fossils,  such  as 
corals,  that  were  originally  formed  of  aragonite  have 
passed  into  the  calcite  state,  without  the  destruction 
of  their  characteristic  shapes.  Shells,  however,  have 
been  found  still  preserved  as  aragonite  in  beds  as  old 
as  the  Jurassic  period (s). 

The  lamellibranchs,  the  ordinary  bivalves,  came 
into  prominence  as  limestone-builders  with  the 
Carboniferous  period,  and  are  now  rivalled  by  the 
univalve  gastropods,  which  displayed  no  widespread 
activity  until  Eocene  times.  The  most  massive  exist- 
ing  shell,    however,    is    a    lainellibranch,    the   giant 


n]  THE  LIMESTONES 


23 


Tridacna  of  Australian  seas,  a  single  valve  of  which 
may  weigh  250  lbs.  The'cephalopods,  though  lying 
far  nearer  to  the  crown  of  molluscan  development, 
became  important  from  the  Silurian  Orthoceras  on- 
wards, and  nautiloids  of  various  forms  are  common 
fossils  in  the  Carboniferous  limestone.  Their  large 
size  attracts  attention  from  our  present  point  of  view. 
The  cephalopods,  however,  swell  the  bulk  of  many 
limestones,  not  by  the  thickness  of  their  shells,  but 
through  their  chambered  character,  which  has  pre- 
vented complete  infilling  of  the  shell,  and  which  thus 
allows  of  cavities  in  the  mass. 

This  is  notably  the  case  with  the  ammonites,  which 
contribute  so  largely  to  Jurassic  limestones.  Crystal- 
line calcite  has  often  been  deposited  by  infiltration 
on  the  septa  and  on  the  inner  layer  of  the  shell,  thus 
reducing  the  hollow  spaces.  The  massive  calcite 
guards  of  the  belemnites  form  a  considerable  part 
of  many  limestones. 

Even  freshwater  lakes  possess  molluscan  deposits, 
producing  a  white  limestone  of  their  own.  Where 
streams  flow  over  pure  pre-existing  limestone,  there 
is  no  alluvial  mud  to  choke  the  basins.  In  the  hard 
lake-waters,  gastropods  such  as  Limmea  and  Planorbis, 
and  a  few  bivalves,  can  then  flourish  freely,  and  a 
"shell-marl"  accumulates  at  the  bottom,  unmixed 
with  sediment.  Limestone  of  this  type  is  con- 
spicuous in  hollows  in  the  Dinaric  Alps,  which  were 


24  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

once  occupied  by  lakes,  and  is  often  found  beneath 
peat  in  the  limestone  lowland  of  central  Ireland. 

In  older  days,  two  groups  of  organisms,  now 
relatively  unimportant,  had  a  powerful  place.  The 
brachiopods,  including  in  early  Pakeozoic  times  an 
interesting  series  of  thin  shells  largely  composed  of 
calcium  phosphate,  were  for  long  the  predominant 
shell-bearing  organisms.  The  stout  Spiriferida)  and 
the  well-known  Productus  giganteus  of  the  Carboni- 
ferous period  illustrate  their  dominance.  The  group 
became  much  restricted  in  variety  in  Jurassic  times  ; 
but  even  then  Terebratula  and  Rhynchonella  occurred 
so  abundantly  that  they  now  fall  out  of  many  rock- 
faces  like  pebbles  from  a  loose  conglomerate. 

The  sea-lilies  have  similarly  lost  their  place  as 
limestone-builders,  though  their  "ossicles,"  notably 
from  their  stems,  furnish  crinoidal  or  "encrinital" 
masses  from  Silurian  to  Carboniferous  times.  The 
broken  portions  of  their  stems,  resembling  tubes  of 
tobacco-pipes,  are  conspicuous  when  they  are  weathered 
out  on  rock-surfaces  or  revealed  in  polished  slabs  of 
marble.  The  fact  that  each  joint  or  ossicle,  as  is  the 
universal  case  in  the  echinodermata,  consists  of  a 
single  crystal  of  calcite  causes  the  fragments  to  break 
with  the  characteristic  cleavage  of  that  mineral.  The 
smooth  glancing  surfaces  thus  seen  on  fractured 
specimens  readily  call  attention  to  them  in  a  rock. 

Those  humble  colonial  organisms,  the  compound 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  25 

corals,  have  so  special  a  place  as  limestone-forums 
that  they  have  been  reserved  for  more  detailed  treat 
ment.  The  accumulation  of  their  skeletons,  and  the 
fact  that  they  may  form  large  continuous  masses  1>\ 
their  very  mode  of  growth,  promotes  the  formation 
of  solid  rock  at  an  unusual  rate.  Von  Richthofen 
long  ago  pointed  out  how  foraminifera  and  other 
drifted  material  became  caught  in  the  interstices  of 
coral,  producing  even  a  stratified  structure  in  the 
hollows  of  a  reef;  and  subsequent  research  has  shown 
the  composite  character  of  reefs  in  various  portions 
of  the  tropic  seas.  Calcareous  algso,  as  already  re- 
marked, and  the  massive  and  often  encrusting 
skeletons  of  hydrozoa,  such  as  Millepora,  are  freely 
associated  with  the  products  of  true  corals. 

Charles  Darwin,  in  his  famous  theory  of  the  for- 
mation of  atolls  and  barrier-reefs,  showed  how,  in 
a  subsiding  area,  corals  might  keep  pace  with  the 
downward  movement.  Hence  reefs  might  arise  of 
great  vertical  thickness,  although  the  polypes  them- 
selves could  flourish  only  in  the  upper  twenty  fathoms 
or  so  of  water.  This  conclusion,  which  appeal* 
strictly  logical,  has  met  with  much  opposition  from 
Karl  Semper,  Alexander  Agassiz,  and  Sir  .John 
Murray.  Murray  in  particular  urges  the  importance 
of  banks  of  calcareous  organisms  in  building  up 
platforms  on  which  corals  may  ultimately  dwell. 
The  extension  of  reefs  outward  into  deep  water  lias 


26  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

been  attributed  to  the  rolling  down  of  wave-worn 
coral  debris  over  submarine  mountain-slopes.  From 
this  point  of  view,  an  apparently  thick  atoll  may  be 
formed  as  a  comparatively  thin  mass  of  limestone 
at  the  summit  of  a  volcanic  cone  that  fails  to  reach 
the  sea-level. 

The  opponents  of  the  view  that  thick  coral- 
limestones  are  formed  at  the  present  day  in  the 
Pacific  have  been  unwilling  to  accept  the  results  even 
of  the  deep  boring  in  the  atoll  of  Funafuti (9),  which 
penetrated  materials  like  those  of  the  superficial 
layers  of  the  reef  to  a  depth  of  1114  feet.  They  have 
also  refused  to  see  in  the  huge  dolomitic  rocks  of 
Tyrol  the  remains  of  Triassic  reefs  four  thousand 
feet  in  thickness.  None  the  less,  most  geologists 
regard  the  Funafuti  boring  as  a  strong  support  for 
Darwin's  contention.  Whatever  may  be  proved  as 
to  the  origin  of  this  or  that  atoll  at  the  present  day, 
it  is  clear  that  the  possibility  of  subsidence  leads  us 
to  expect  considerable  coral-limestones  among  our 
ancient  rocks.  The  same  problem  arises  wherever 
we  have  a  rich  molluscan  fauna  continuously  repre- 
sented in  two  or  three  thousand  feet  of  limestone,  or 
where  we  find  shore-deposits  of  any  kind  accumulated 
to  an  Unusual  thickness.  Darwin,  at  the  end  of  the 
fifth  chapter  of  his  work  on  "The  structure  and  dis- 
tribution of  Coral-Reefs,"  gives  a  vivid  account  of  the 
features  that  would  appear  in  a  section  of  an  atoll 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  27 

that  has  grown  large  through  subsidence  of  its 
inorganic  floor,  and  he  emphasises  the  occurrence 
of  conglomerates  of  broken  coral-rock  on  the  outer 
zone.  The  stratification  of  material  by  wave-action 
in  this  zone,  and  the  horizontal  deposition  of  finer 
material  in  the  lagoon,  would  give  to  the  dissected 
mass  a  general  sedimentary  aspect.  Darwin  con- 
cluded that  the  ring  of  solid  coral,  the  true  reef, 
might  be  denuded  away  during  an  epoch  of  elevation, 
and  that  only  stratified  portions  might  remain.  He 
does  not  seem  to  have  discussed  the  contemporaneous 
deposition  of  pelagic  material  from  foraminiferal  and 
other  sources  against  the  outer  surface  of  the  reef 
whereby  an  interlocking  of  two  fades  of  limestone 
might  arise. 

These  features,  together  with  those  predicted  by 
Darwin,  have  been  recognised  by  von  Richthofen  and 
Mojsisovics  in  the  Tyrol  dolomites,  and  have  afforded 
Austrian  geologists  good  evidence  that  large  parts  of 
these  limestones  originated  as  coral-reefs.  Faulting, 
however,  has  undoubtedly  taken  place  in  this  region, 
producing  here  and  there  a  subsidence  of  the  lime- 
stone blocks  among  the  surrounding  more  normal 
sediments.  Rothpletz,  Ogilvie  Gordon  do),  and  other 
critics  of  von  Richthofen's  view  have  seen  in  this 
faulting  the  cause  of  the  abrupt  change  from  a  facias 
of  massive  dolomite  to  one  of  normal  sedimentation 
on  the  same  horizontal  level.    They  have  also  urged 


28  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

that  shell-banks  may  accumulate  locally  so  as  to 
simulate  reefs  by  their  contrast  with  their  surround- 
ings, while  the  change  to  dolomite  has  obliterated 
their  original  features  (see  p.  30).  It  cannot  be 
denied,  however,  that  coral-reefs  and  their  associated 
detrital  deposits  must  exercise  a  very  important 
influence  in  the  formation  of  solid  limestone. 

Even  small  knots  and  local  groups  of  compound 
corals  are  seen  in  ordinary  limestones  to  serve  as 
a  mesh  in  which  other  organic  remains  have  become 
entrapped.  The  ease  with  which  the  aragonite  of 
their  skeletons  becomes  silicified  causes  them  often 
to  stand  out  on  weathered  surfaces  with  all  the 
delicacy  of  structure  displayed  upon  a  modern  reef. 

Where  limestones  and  shales  are  associated 
together,  a  "knoll  structure"  may  be  found,  the 
limestone  occurring  in  masses  of  a  somewhat  hemi- 
spherical form,  with  the  shales  fitted  against  and 
round  them.  In  some  cases  this  may  be  due  to  the 
local  distribution  of  patches  of  growing  coral  on  the 
old  sea-floor;  but  in  other  cases  the  structure  lias 
arisen  from  compression  and  brecciation  of  the  strata, 
the  original  beds  of  limestone  becoming  broken  up 
and  the  more  yielding  beds  flowing  round  them. 
This  structure  is  well  seen  oil  a  small  scale  in  many 
" crush-conglomerates,"  where  the  limestone  appears 
as  knots  and  eves,  resembling  pebbles.  Yet  near 
at  hand  the  true  bedding  may  be  traced,  bands  of 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  -_>:> 

limestone  alternating  with  shale,  and  a  few  cross- 
joints  indicating  the  possibility  of  a  separation  of  the 
limestone  into  blocks.  These  blocks  become  rounded 
in  the  general  rock-flow ;  but  Gardiner  and  Reynolds  (id 
suggest  solution  by  infiltering  water  as  an  explana- 
tion of  certain  remarkable  examples  studied  by  them. 

ALTERED   FORMS  OF  MASSIVE  LIMESTONE 

A  certain  amount  of  magnesium  carbonate  is 
present  in  the  skeletons  of  some  marine  organisms. 
This  has  been  shown  both  by  Forchammer  and 
Walther  (u  &&).  A  foraminifer,  Nubecularia  novoros 
sica,  has  been  found  with  26  per  cent,  of  magnesium 
carbonate,  and  a  serpula  with  7'64  per  cent, ; 
alcyonarian  corals  contain  up  to  9*32  per  cent., 
while  calcareous  alga),  such  as  Lithothamiiium  and 
Halimeda,  contain  about  12  per  cent.  (12).  The  mag- 
nesium salt  is  not,  however,  here  combined  with 
calcium  carbonate  to  form  the  mineral  dolomite  ; 
none  the  less  it  is  clear  that  such  organisms  introduce 
magnesium  in  appreciable  quantities  into  the  con- 
stitution of  marine  limestones. 

Marine  limestones  are  very  commonly  "dolonri- 
tised."  Dolomite,  the  joint  carbonate,  CaMg(C03)2, 
contains  54*35  per  cent,  of  calcium  carbonate  and 
45*65  per  cent,  of  magnesium  carbonate,  or  carbon 
dioxide  47*8,  lime  30*4,  and  magnesia  21*8.  Its 
specific  gravity  is  2*85. 


30  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

The  occurrence  of  dolomite  in  intimate  association 
with  calcite  has  been  proved  by  E.  W.  Skeatsus)  in 
the  case  of  modern  coral-reefs,  and  the  secondary 
deposition  of  the  mineral  has  been  made  clear.  The 
skeletons  of  the  corals  themselves  may  now  consist 
of  dolomite,  while  calcite  has  crystallised  in  their 
interstices,  or  remains  as  part  of  the  original  infilling 
of  mud.  The  presence  of  dolomite  in  reefs  has,  of 
course,  long  been  known,  having  been  observed  by 
J.  D.  Dana  in  1849,  and  it  has  been  realised  that, 
by  prolonged  alteration,  masses  of  Dolomite  Rock 
become  built  up(H). 

Commonly,  the  process  produces  a  Dolomitic 
Limestone,  in  which  calcium  carbonate  is  still  in 
excess  of  the  54  per  cent,  which  is  present  in  the 
mineral  dolomite. 

The  alteration  of  the  original  limestone  is,  how- 
ever, sufficiently  profound.  The  ready  crystallisation 
of  dolomite  as  rhombohedra  destroys  the  organic 
structure,  and  traces  of  corals  or  molluscan  shells 
disappear  from  great  thicknesses  of  rock.  It  is 
uncertain  whether  the  process  of  dolomitisation 
proceeds  most  rapidly  in  the  evaporating  waters  of 
the  lagoons,  or,  as  Pfaff  believes,  at  considerable 
depths,  where  the  pressure  may  reach  loo  atmo- 
spheres. Magnesium  carbonate,  as  we -shall  note 
later,  may  be  removed  from  dolomite  in  solution 
under    pressure    at   a   greater   rate   than   calcium 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  31 

carbonate.  If  this  occurs  in  sea-water,  it  would 
seem  to  militate  against  the  production  of  dolomite 
in  the  lower  levels  of  a  reef. 

The  magnesium  required  for  dolomitisation  is 
derived  from  the  magnesium  sulphate  and  chloride 
of  sea- water,  calcium  being  removed  during  the  change. 
C.  Klement  in  particular  urges  that  a  concentrated 
solution  of  sodium  chloride  at  60°  C.  assists  the  process 
in  the  case  of  magnesium  sulphate.  Aragonite,  the 
material  of  coral  skeletons  and  of  most  molluscan 
shells,  is  more  susceptible  than  calcite.  The  tempera- 
ture of  Klement's  experiments  may  be  realised  in 
lagoons  or  between  tide-marks,  and  Doelter  suggests 
that  the  element  of  time  in  nature  may  allow  the 
reaction  to  take  place  at  lower  temperatures. 

The  intimate  structure  of  modern  dolomitic  lime- 
stone, as  exhibited  in  coral-reefs,  satisfies  us  that 
many  older  or  fossil  dolomites  were  formed  from 
marine  calcareous  deposits  while  these  were  still 
accumulating.  In  other  cases  we  must  admit  that 
the  dolomite  has  developed  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
joints  after  the  consolidation  of  the  rock.  The  view 
that  dolomitisation  results  from  the  mere  removal  of 
calcium,  the  magnesium  originally  present  in  organic 
skeletons  becoming  thus  more  concentrated,  is  not 
borne  out  by  recent  observations. 

Skeats(is)has  carefully  compared  the  dolomite-rocks 
of  Tyrol  with  the  materials  of  recent  coral-reefs.     In 


32  ROCKS   AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

both  there  is  a  striking  absence  of  detritus  of  inorganic 
origin,  and  his  work  goes  far  to  show  that  the  much- 
discussed  Alpine  dolomites  were  formed  under  condi- 
tions which  occur  in  the  neighbourhood  of  existing 
reefs.  This,  however,  does  not  solve  the  question  as 
to  whether  we  are  dealing  in  Tyrol  with  fossil  coral-reefs, 
or  with  the  calcareous  type  of  ordinary  marine  sedi- 
ments, which  might  undergo  the  same  kind  of 
alteration.  While  Skeats  finds  in  two  dolomites  from 
recent  reefs  43  per  cent,  of  magnesium  carbonate, 
the  substitution  seems  usually  to  terminate  when 
40  per  cent,  has  been  introduced.  In  Tyrol,  however, 
the  process  has  gone  so  far  as  to  give  rise  to  true 
dolomites,  with  45*05  of  magnesium  carbonate. 

The  dolomites  of  the  Jurassic  series  in  north 
Bavaria  are  massive  rocks  almost  devoid  of  fossils, 
traversed  by  shrinkage  cracks,  and  associated  with 
richly  fossiliferous  stratified  limestones.  The  relations 
of  these  two  types  of  rock  are  those  of  coral-reefs  to 
the  bedded  deposits  on  their  flanks,  and  the  dolomite 
seems  to  merge  horizontally  into  the  stratified  series. 
As  in  Tyrol,  fossils  and  corals  are  rare  in  the  bosses 
of  dolomite,  but  the  structural  evidence  is  strongly 
in  favour  of  their  having  originated  as  steeply  sided 

reel*-. 

The  dolomitic  fades  of  the  Carboniferous  limestone 
in  our  islands  is  an  example  of  the  second  type  of 
origin.     The    dolomite    here    frequently   occurs    in 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  33 

irregular  veins  and  patches.  The  introduction  of 
iron  carbonate  with  the  magnesium  salt  stains  the 
dolomite  brown  on  exposure  to  oxidation,  and  its 
limits  are  thus  clearly  seen  in  the  general  blue-grey 
mass.  The  dolomitisation  has  evidently  proceeded 
from  joint-surfaces  inwards.  It  is  often  sufficiently 
thorough  to  obliterate  all  traces  of  fossils,  and  the 
shrinkage  accompanying  the  chemical  change  luis 
produced  numerous  cavities,  in  which  calcite  has 
subsequently  crystallised.  An  expansion  takes  place 
when  aragonite  is  altered  into  dolomite,  unless  more 
of  the  calcium  carbonate  is  removed  than  is  necessary 
to  give  place  to  the  magnesium  carbonate  introduced. 
In  the  change  from  calcite,  with  a  density  of  2*72,  to 
dolomite,  with  a  density  of  2*85,  there  is,  on  the  other 
hand,  a  shrinkage  of  4*56  per  cent.  Where  the  altera- 
tion, then,  takes  place  while  the  aragonite  organisms 
still  remain  as  aragonite,  and  not  as  calcite,  an  expan- 
sion rather  than  a  contraction  should  occur  in  the 
substance  of  a  reef;  but  when  an  old  limestone,  in 
which  all  the  calcium  carbonate  is  present  as  calcite, 
becomes  dolomitised,  a  considerable  shrinkage  will 
occur,  and  rifts  and  hollows  may  remain  obvious. 

Very  few  dolomites,  except  those  found  in  associa- 
tion with  rock-salt  and  other  products  of  the  evapora- 
tion of  lagoons,  can  now  be  attributed  to  direct 
chemical  deposition  from  the  sea. 

Daly  (7)  has  argued  that  the  first  Palaeozoic  and 


34  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [oh. 

the  pre-Cambrian  dolomites  were  formed  by  precipita- 
tion, since  the  calcium  salts  in  those  early  days  were 
completely  removed  from  the  sea-water.  Ammonium 
carbonate,  though  effective  in  precipitating  the 
calcium  salts,  does  not  act  on  those  of  magnesium 
until  the  calcium  salts  have  been  brought  down. 
But,  under  the  conditions  postulated  for  the  river- 
waters  that  reached  the  sea  from  the  earliest  con- 
tinental lands,  conditions  involving  the  presence  of 
only  small  quantities  of  salts  of  calcium,  the  decay  of 
organisms  on  the  sea-floor  might  lead  to  a  deposition 
of  all  the  magnesium  salts,  following  on  those  of 
calcium,  both  coming  down  in  the  form  of  carbonates. 

The  experimental  work  of  Pfaffdo)  should  be 
considered  in  connexion  with  Daly's  suggestions, 
since  means  are  there  indicated  whereby  basic 
magnesium  carbonate,  precipitated  from  sea-water, 
may  associate  itself  with  calcium  carbonate  to  form 
dolomite;  shallow- water  conditions,  with  concentra- 
tion by  evaporation,  are  required. 

Daly  compares  analyses  of  river-waters  now 
running  over  pre-Cambrian  rocks  with  analyses  of 
pre-Cambrian  limestones,  and  the  ratio  of  the  carbon- 
ates of  magnesium  and  calcium  is  shown  to  be  the 
same  in  both  series. 

Prom  what  we  have  said,  it  now  seems  probable 
thai  tin-  great  majority  of  dolomitic  limestones  owe 
their  magnesium  to  substitution  from  without.    I  )irect 


n]  THE  LIMESTONES  36 

precipitation  of  dolomite  has,  however,  been  invoked 
to  account  for  several  cases  of  Permian  age,  such  as 
the  Magnesian  Limestone  of  the  county  of  Durham. 
Near  Sunderland,  this  rock  is  greatly  modified, 
containing  ball-like  and  other  concretions,  associated 
with  frequent  cavities.  Traces  of  the  original  bedding 
remain,  running  through  the  concretions,  and  marine 
fossils  are  abundant.  Conybeare  and  Phillips,  so  far 
back  as  1822,  stated  that  the  nodules  were  devoid  of 
magnesia,  though  formed  in  a  magnesian  rock.  In 
spite  of  this,  these  objects  long  appeared  as  dolomite 
in  collections.  E.  J.  Garwood(i7)  showed  conclusively 
that  they  resulted  from  the  concentration  of  calcium 
carbonate  in  a  concretionary  form.  The  process 
whereby  a  dolomite  may  thus  revert  towards  the 
ordinary  limestone  condition,  with  removal  of 
magnesium  in  most  cases,  has  been  styled  "de- 
dolomitisation."  Water  containing  calcium  sulphate 
after  passing  through  a  dolomite  is  found  to  carry 
magnesium  sulphate  by  a  chemical  exchange.  Skeatsds), 
moreover,  points  out  that,  under  a  pressure  of  five 
atmospheres  the  magnesium  carbonate  of  dolomite 
becomes  more  soluble  than  the  calcium  carbonate  in 
fresh  water  containing  carbon  dioxide.  The  ordinary 
relations  are  thus  reversed  under  pressure,  and  a 
cause  of  dedolomitisation  may  be  indicated. 

Under  the  influence  of  contact-action  from  Ig- 
neous  rocks,  dolomite  may  separate    into  calcium 

3—2 


36  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

carbonate,  magnesium  oxide,  and  carbon  dioxide.  The 
magnesium  oxide  takes  up  water  and  yields  the 
flaky  colourless  mineral  brucite.  Where  silica  is 
present,  either  as  an  impurity  in  the  dolomite,  or 
introduced  from  an  invading  siliceous  magma, 
magnesium  and  calcium  silicates  may  be  built  upd9). 
Olivine  thus  arises,  and,  on  becoming  hydrated  and 
passing  into  serpentine,  stains  the  rock  in  various 
shades  of  green.  The  calcium  carbonate  crystallises 
as  a  ground  of  granular  calcite,  and  the  whole  mass 
becomes  a  handsome  Ophicalcite,  or  serpentinous 
marble.  The  famous  rock  of  Connemara,  used  in 
polished  slabs,  has  arisen  through  contact  with 
intrusive  diorite. 

Dolomitic  limestones  are  liable  to  decay  rapidly 
in  towns,  owing  to  the  formation  of  magnesium 
sulphate,  which,  as  shown  above,  is  even  more  soluble 
in  water  than  is  the  accompanying  calcium  sulphate. 
In  the  country,  the  crystals  of  dolomite  resist  ordinary 
weathering  by  the  carbon  dioxide  of  the  rain-water 
better  than  those  of  calcite  ;  and  the  rock  thus 
becomes  loosened  through  the  loss  of  one  constituent, 
and  crumbles  into  a  dolomite  sand  (20).  Compact 
dolomites,  however,  have  furnished  some  excellent 
building-stones  for  country  use,  since  here  the  more 
resisting  mineral  forms  the  bulk  of  the  rock. 

The  Phosphatic  Limestones  are  commercially 
cvrn  more  important.    Tricalcium   orthophosphate, 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  37 

derived,  perhaps,  in  the  first  instance  from  the  decay 
of  bones  of  fishes  and  the  excreta  known  as  coproliu «, 
tends  to  become  aggregated  in  certain  limestones,  as 
in  the  chalk  of  Mons  in  Belgium  and  of  Taplow  in 
Buckinghamshire.  The  phosphate  replaces  fora- 
miniferal  and  other  shells,  and  frequently  forms 
internal  casts  of  fossils.  In  the  latter  case,  it  has 
replaced  the  calcareous  mud  that  first  occupied  the 
shells.  The  observations  of  the  "Challenger" 
expedition  show  that  concretionary  calcium  phosphate 
is  forming  among  the  calcareous  and  glauconitic 
oozes  of  existing  oceans,  nodular  masses  collecting, 
in  which  foraminiferal  shells  are  united  and  even 
replaced  by  calcium  phosphate.  Where  deposits  of 
guano  are  formed  by  sea-birds  on  surfaces  of  coral 
limestone,  as  at  Christmas  Island  to  the  south  of  Java 
and  at  Sombrero  in  the  Windward  Islands,  calcium 
phosphate  becomes  washed  downwards  and  replaces 
part  of  the  calcium  carbonate  of  the  rock.  The 
resulting  phosphatic  limestone  is  quarried  on  a 
commercial  scale,  and  the  very  existence  of  Christmas 
Island  is  said  to  be  threatened  by  the  energy  of 
excavators.  The  "phosphorites  du  Quercy,"  well 
known  to  agriculturists  in  France,  are  accumulations 
in  hollows  and  fissures  of  Jurassic  limestone,  and  are 
associated  with  the  bones  of  fossil  mammals.  But  in 
this  and  in  other  cases  there  is  much  doubt  as  to 
whether  the  phosphate  is  derived  from  the  bones,  or 


38  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

is  locally  concentrated,  with  other  impurities,  such 
as  sand  and  clay,  through  solution  of  the  adjacent 
limestone. 

The  most  common  substance  that  replaces  calcium 
carbonate  in  limestones  is  silica,  in  the  form  of  Flint. 
The  nodules  of  this  material,  white  on  the  outside 
and  richly  black  within,  mark  bands  of  stratification 
in  the  Cretaceous  chalk,  and  are  among  the  best 
known  materials  in  south-east  England.  Their 
fantastic  forms  have  given  rise  to  many  speculations. 
Sometimes,  however,  when  fractured,  they  are  clearly 
seen  to  include  the  remains  of  fossil  sponges.  The 
sponges  may  be  represented  merely  as  hollow  casts ; 
but  there  is  abundant  evidence  in  other  cases  that 
they  belong  to  genera  which  secreted  skeletons  of 
amorphous  (non-crystalline)  silica  during  life. 

The  nodular  flint  has  collected  round  the  sponge, 
while  the  sponge  itself  has  often  disappeared. 
G.  J.  Hinde(2i)  has  shown  how  readily  the  spicules  of 
siliceous  sponges  go  into  solution.  Even  at  the 
bottom  of  existing  seas  they  become  rounded  at  the 
ends,  while  their  canals  become  enlarged.  In  some 
fossil  instances,  they  are  replaced  by  calcite. 
W.  J.  Sollas(22),  emphasising  this  point,  remarks  that 
"it  may  be  taken  as  an  almost  invariable  rule  that 
the  replacement  of  organic  silica  by  calcite  is  always 
accompanied  by  a  subsequent  deposition  of  the 
silica    in   some   form    or    other."     This    subsequent 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  39 

deposition  is  frequently  at  the  expense  of  calcite  in 
some  other  part  of  the  rock.  The  solid  flint  is  a 
replacement  of  the  limestone  in  which  it  occurs. 

The  pocket-lens  will  often  show  traces  of  sponge- 
spicules,  as  dull  little  rods,  in  the  translucent  sub- 
stance of  a  flint.  But  the  microscope  shows  that  the 
mass  of  the  flint  has  the  structure  of  the  limestone 
in  which  it  lies.  The  foraminifera  and  other  small 
structural  features  of  the  original  rock  are  perfectly 
preserved  in  chalcedonic  (that  is,  minutely  crystalline) 
silica.  Larger  fossils,  such  as  thick  molluscan  shells 
and  the  tests  of  sea-urchins,  may  escape  alteration, 
while  the  chalk  mud,  the  original  ooze,  with  which 
they  are  infilled  has  become  completely  silicified. 
This  explains  the  internal  moulds  of  fossils  in  brown 
oxidised  flint  that  are  found  in  gravel-pits  on  the 
surface  of  the  Chalk,  and  also  the  tubular  hollows, 
representing  stems  of  crinoids,  that  often  occur  in 
flint  from  the  Carboniferous  Limestone.  In  the  latter 
case,  the  fossil  remained  calcareous  while  the  ground 
became  silicified,  and  the  fossil  was  removed  by 
subsequent  solution. 

Where  great  thicknesses  of  strata,  as  may  happen 
in  the  Carboniferous  Limestone,  have  become  thus 
silicified,  it  may  be  presumed  that  siliceous  skeletons 
were  unusually  abundant  in  the  mass.  .Hut,  as 
L.  Cayeux(23)  observes,  such  skeletons  may  be  in  one 
case  entirely  removed,  and  in  another  represented  by 


40  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

massive  flints ;  in  yet  another  case,  the  silica  may 
remain  disseminated  throngh  the  rock.  The  irregu- 
larity of  its  segregation  is  shown  by  the  growth  of 
flints  in  branching  or  hook-like  forms,  running  from 
one  bed  to  another  in  a  limestone. 

Oolitic  limestones  and  the  skeletons  of  corals, 
both  having  been  originally  made  of  aragonite,  are 
often  replaced  by  flint,  forming  conclusive  instances, 
appreciable  by  the  naked  eye,  of  the  secondary  origin 
of  this  form  of  silica.  Traces  of  diatoms  are  com- 
paratively rare,  though  they  probably  contributed  to 
the  silicification  of  the  freshwater  Calcaire  de  la  Brie 
of  the  Paris  basin.  Radiolaria,  however,  have  now 
been  well  recognised  as  flint-formers,  even  in  dark 
"cherts"  of  Silurian  age.  Radiolarian  cherts  have 
been  taken  as  an  indication  that  the  beds  in  which 
they  occur  were  formed  in  oceanic  depths. 

It  is  difficult  to  determine  the  stage  in  the  history 
of  a  rock  at  which  silicification  has  set  in.  As 
A.  Jukes-Browne (24)  remarks,  solution  of  the  silica 
skeletons  may  be  accelerated  by  pressure,  i.e.  by  the 
depth  of  water  in  which  the  bed  accumulated.  Set, 
in  comparison  with  the  calcareous  shells  of  foramini- 
fera,  radiolarian  and  diatomaceous  remains  are  only 
slowly  soluble,  and  are  found  in  the  deepest  spots 
reached  by  soundings.  II.  H.  (hippy (25),  on  the 
other  hand,  has  observed  silicification  of  modern 
corals  in  reefs  in  the  Fijis,  and   believes  that  the 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  41 

process  went  on  during  the  elevation  of  the  area, 
when  waters  containing  silica  became  concentrated, 
and  parts  of  the  mass  were  exposed  to  evaporation. 

The  instability  of  the  non-crystalline  siliceous 
skeletons  in  geological  time  makes  it  probable  that 
a  rock  cannot  long  retain  them  when  buried  among 
other  strata  in  the  earth. 

It  is  clear  that  there  is  no  support  for  the  view, 
current  from  the  time  of  James  Hutton  onwards,  that 
nodular  flints  are  formed  by  matter  in  hot  solutions 
entering  pre-existing  cavities  in  limestone  rocks. 
But  there  must  be  cases  where  the  silicification  of 
limestone  has  arisen  through  its  penetration  by  hot 
springs.  The  presence  of  tabular  flint  in  joints  of 
the  Chalk  shows  that  water  has  imported  silica  along 
easy  lines  of  passage  from  some  other  portion  of  the 
rock.  Just  as  stems  of  trees  become  replaced  by 
chalcedonic  silica,  so  may  beds  of  limestone  be 
converted  into  flint,  especially  in  volcanic  areas. 
A.  W.  Rogers(26)  records  that  recent  limestones  formed 
in  the  Cape  province  by  the  evaporation  of  ascending 
waters  have  already  become  silicified.  These  flinty 
rocks  have  been  found  in  the  Kalahari  Desert  and 
elsewhere,  though  not  south  of  the  Orange  River  : 
the  chemical  change  is  probably  due  to  the  character 
of  local  water  rather  than  to  temperature.  Set 
it  is  remarkable  how,  in  the  vast  majority  of  in- 
stances, the  partial   or   complete  silicification  of  a 


42  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

limestone  may  be  traced  to  an  intermediate  resting 
stage  of  the  silica  in  the  form  of  skeletons  of 
the  vegetable  diatoms  or  the  animal  sponges  or 
radiolarians. 

The  decay  of  flint  itself,  by  the  removal  of  part  of 
its  substance  in  solution,  is  the  cause  of  the  white 
surface  on  specimens  from  the  Chalk,  and  of  the 
crumbling  white  residues  found  in  certain  gravels. 
This  process  has  been  fully  discussed  by  J.  W.  Judd, 
who  believes  that  the  material  removed  is  silica  in 
the  opaline  condition  (27). 


LIMESTONE   AND  SCENERY 

Limestones  in  the  field  are  characterised  by  joints 
which  traverse  considerable  thicknesses  of  strata, 
until  some  shaly  bed  is  met  with,  in  which  earth- 
stresses  cannot  set  up  such  continuous  planes  of 
fracture.  Since  the  conditions  of  deposition  may 
remain  constant  for  a  long  time  in  open  seas,  and 
since  stratification  cannot  be  obvious  until  these 
conditions  change,  limestones  may  have  a  massive 
character  that  is  exceptional  among  sedimentary 
rocks.  In  some  cases,  however,  where  muddy  rivers 
in  times  of  flood  liave  brought  in  detritus  from  the 
land,  rapid  and  no  doubt  seasonal  alternations  of  shale 
and  limestone  may  be  observed. 

The    Chalk    of   north-western    Europe    remains 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  43 

typically  soft,  lending  itself  to  cliff-formation  along 
the  coast,  where  landslides  are  frequent  through 
undercutting  from  below.  Were  it  not  for  the 
development  of  flints  along  stratification-planes,  it 
would  be  impossible  at  a  distance  to  detect  any 
bedded  structure  in  the  rock.  Its  representatives  in 
eastern  France,  in  the  north  zone  of  the  Alps,  or  in 
the  central  Apennines,  are  compressed  into  far  more 
resisting  masses,  and  rear  themselves  as  terraced 
crags  and  sheer  rock-walls,  in  which  the  structure 
due  to  vertical  joints  is  paramount.  The  English 
Chalk  weathers  into  round-backed  downs,  clothed 
with  thin  grass,  and  hollowed  into  combes  by  streams 
that  have  long  ago  run  dry.  The  soil  owes  hardly 
anything  but  its  abundant  flints  to  the  white  lime- 
stone rock  on  which  it  lies.  Residual  clays  and 
sands  derived  from  the  breaking  up  of  later  beds 
allow  of  cultivation  here  and  there,  and  beechwoods 
flourish  even  on  the  crests  of  the  high  downs.  But 
water  sinks  freely  into  the  ground,  and  may  so  far 
saturate  the  mass  as  to  appear  again  in  wet  seasons 
in  hollows  of  the  surface  as  temporary  springs  or 
"bournes."  When  deep  wells  are  sunk  and  pumping 
is  begun,  it  is  found  that  the  supply  varies  greatly  in 
different  spots  under  seemingly  uniform  conditions. 
Even  in  so  permeable  a  mass,  there  are  waterways 
where  maximum  flow  occurs.  Channels  where  water 
soaks  in  from  above,  or  weak  places  in  the  roofs  of 


H  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

underground  watercourses,  become  marked  at  the 
surface  by  sinkings  known  as  swallow-holes.  These 
increase  in  size  with  time,  and  are  abandoned  to  the 
growth  of  scrub  and  trees. 

Among  more  consolidated  limestones,  as  we  have 
hinted,  the  joints  are  effective  in  promoting  bold  rock- 
scenery.  The  absorptive  power  of  the  rock,  rather 
than  its  hardness,  prevents  it  from  being  washed 
away.  Water  that  might  round  the  edges  of  escarp- 
ments and  send  down  taluses  to  modify  the  slopes 
sinks  into  the  ground  and  works  out  passages  by 
solution.  On  level  surfaces,  the  solubility  of  lime- 
stone in  water  charged  with  carbon  dioxide  from  the 
atmosphere  is  apparent  by  the  formation  of  pitted 
hollows,  with  edges  between  them  that  grow  sharper 
until  they  are  worn  through.  Where  a  rain-drop  first 
secures  a  resting-place,  its  successors  deepen  the 
little  hollow.  Water  lies  in  this  after  every  shower, 
working  its  way  gently  downwards.  In  time  the  rock 
may  seem  bored  into  as  if  prepared  for  blasting ;  the 
holes  unite  to  form  vertical  grooves,  and  the  surface 
is  cut  deeply  into  fantastic  forms. 

The  face  of  the  rock,  formed  by  weathering  on  a 
valley-side  or  towards  the  sea,  or  occurring  on  any 
mass  that  is  being  cut  back  and  reduced  by  denuda- 
tion, is  likely  to  be  vertical,  or  at  any  rate  perpen- 
dicular to  the  bedding.  The  form  of  the  surfaces 
of  the  beds  is  perpetuated  by  their  fairly  uniform 


II] 


THE  LIMESTONES 


15 


lowering  through  solution.    The  result  is  that  strati- 
fication surfaces  and  planes  perpendicular  to  them 


Fig.  1.     Surface  of  Limestone  Plateau.     Causse  du  Laiz;u\ 
Aveyron,  France. 

control  in  a  very  marked  degree  the  scenery  of  lime- 
stone lands  (Fig.  1). 


Hi  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

Where  the  beds  are  level,  with  occasional  partings 
of  a  slightly  different  composition,  the  country  will 
develop  terraces,  like  those  of  the  Burren  in  northern 
Clare.  Where  they  are  folded,  as  in  the  Juras,  scarps 
and  dip-slopes  follow  one  another  picturesquely,  the 
weathered  edge  of  the  bed,  the  true  escarpment,  being 
sometimes  at  an  angle  as  steep  as  that  of  the  dip. 
Hence  a  false  effect  of  sharp  peaks  is  produced,  when 
these  "edges"  are  seen  end  on  at  a  distance. 

The  terrace-structure  may  be  seen  in  miniature 
forms  upon  a  rocky  shore,  where  the  blocks  loosened 
from  the  escarpments  of  the  successive  beds  are 
carried  away  by  the  waves.  Frost-action  is  powerful 
in  larger  instances,  and  sends  down  huge  blocks  upon 
the  lower  terraces.  A  combination  of  shale  bauds 
and  massive  limestones,  especially  with  a  dip  out- 
ward from  the  highland,  leads  to  destructive  land- 
slips, since  the  sloping  surface  of  shale  is  lubricated 
by  water  that  passes  through  the  limestone  (see 
Fig.  9).  Outward  slips  of  the  coast  are  thus  common 
in  Antrim,  and  have  been  extensive  near  Axmouth, 
two  regions  where  chalk  rests  upon  Liassic  clays. 

Broken  ground,  then,  occurs  freely  under  limestone 
scarps,  and  the  falling  blocks  often  prevent  the  growth 
of  trees.  The  freshness  of  the  rock-face  above  and  of 
the  talus  below  calls  attention  to  spots  where  denuda- 
tion is  most  active.  Differences  in  the  constitution 
of  the  beds  are  indicated  by  differences  of*  the  slope 


Ill 


THE  LIMESTONES 


47 


formed  by  denudation  on  the  rocky  walls.     The  huge 
canons  of  Arizona  afford  effective  illustrations. 


IHBHBB 


Fig.  2.    Ravine  in  Limestone.     Canon  of  the  Dourbie, 
Aveyron,  France. 

These  canons  owe  much  of  their  character  to  tin- 
presence  of  vertically  jointed  limestone.    The  small 


48  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

rainfall  of  the  region  has  allowed  the  rivers  to  deepen 
their  channels  ahead  of  the  wearing  back  of  the  walls. 
Yet  even  where  valleys  are  widened  by  rain  and  other 
atmospheric  agents,  those  formed  in  limestone  will 
maintain  the  character  of  ravines.  In  the  valley-sides 
of  Derbyshire,  or  of  the  Franconian  plateau,  or  of  the 
Arve  near  Sallanches,  where  the  crags  rise  a  mile  or 
more  above  the  stream,  we  see  how  canon -cutting  is 
assisted  by  the  joints  in  limestone.  The  ravine  of  the 
Dourbie,  east  of  Millau  in  Aveyron,  in  the  romantic 
region  of  the  Causses,  is  a  winding  gorge  two  thousand 
feet  in  depth  (Fig.  2).  That  of  the  Tarn,  a  little  to 
the  north,  has  only  recently  been  penetrated  by  a 
road,  cut  out  for  the  most  part  in  a  vertical  rock-wall. 
When  we  observe,  especially  from  the  stream  it- 
self, the  details  of  these  sheer  valley-sides  excavated 
in  limestone,  we  again  and  again  detect  evidences  of 
solution.  High  above  the  present  water-level,  the 
rocks  are  rounded,  and  are  often  undercut,  so  that 
they  overhang  (Fig.  3).  In  Millersdale  in  Derbyshire, 
above  grass-grown  taluses,  the  surface  is  still  smooth 
to  the  hand,  and  we  can  picture  the  water  swirling 
against  it,  and  washing  it  away,  as  it  does  now  in  the 
bottom  of  the  grim  ravines  of  Carniola.  It  has  been 
suggested,  indeed,  that  some  limestone  canons  re- 
present underground  waterways,  the  roofs  of  which 
have  fallen  in.  This  may  be  true  of  the  fine  gorge  of 
Cheddar,  and  in  some  cases  is  proved  by  the  existence 
of  rock-arches  bridging  across  the  hollow  of  the  stream. 


II] 


THE  LIMESTONES 


49 


The  characters  of  an  unmitigated  limestone  region 
are  best  seen  when  we  travel  east  of  the  Adriatic. 


Fig.  3.     Waterworn  Cliff  of  Limestoxk.     Ravine  of 
Millersdale,  Derbyshire. 

Here  what  have  been  styled  the  karst  landscapes 
become  prominent,  and  may  be  followed  through  the 

c.  i 


50  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

Greek  isles  to  the  Levant.  Something  of  the  kind  is 
realised  in  the  terraced  lands  between  the  Rhone  and 
the  upper  reaches  of  the  Durance ;  lavender  bushes 
form  dull-green  spots  on  almost  barren  hills,  and 
the  grey  walls  of  old  stone-built  towns  are  barely 
distinguishable  against  equally  grey  hillsides.  But 
towards  Trieste  the  limestone  lands  are  barer  still. 
The  small  amount  of  insoluble  matter  yielded  by  the 
rock  may  accumulate  in  swallow-holes,  which  are 
here  called  "  dolinas,"  a  Slavonic  word  really  meaning 
valleys.  This  residue  appears  in  the  dolinas  as  a  red 
clayey  earth,  the  "  terra  rossa  "  of  the  Italian-speaking 
Dalmatian  coast.  But  on  the  surface  of  the  plateaus 
it  is  washed  or  blown  away  as  soon  as  it  is  extracted 
from  the  limestone.  A.  Grund(28)  has  suggested  that 
the  frequency  of  frost-action  in  more  northern  areas 
allows  surfaces  of  limestone  to  be  cumbered  with 
loose  blocks  among  which  soil-patches  may  gather ; 
hence  we  do  not  find  karst-features  on  the  plateaus 
of  central  Bavaria,  Champagne,  or  the  Cotteswold 
Hills.  Something  approaching  to  a  karst  appears  in 
the  wind-swept  levels  of  southern  Galway  and  of 
Clare,  and  exposure  to  strong  winds  has  probably 
a  good  deal  to  do  with  the  origin  of  the  Causses  and 
the  Illyrian  karstlands.  At  the  same  time,  the  amount 
of  impurity  in  the  limestone  must  strongly  influence 
the  resulting  landscape.  The  noble  woods  in  the 
limestone  hollows  of  southern  Ireland  are  rendered 


n] 


the  limestom:s 


possible  by  the  clay  soils  derived  from  the  limestone, 
as  much  as  by  the  sheltered  nature  of  the  ground 


Fig.  4.     Limestone  Countky  Dissf.ctkd  i-.y  Kw 
Karstland  of  Hercegovina,  from  the  Maklen  Pass. 

In  typical  karstlands,  water  sinks  in,  and  erne 
again  on  low  ground,  where  the  surface-forms  cut  tin- 

4—2 


52  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

level  of  the  subterranean  water-table.  Streams  that 
manage  to  hold  their  own  for  a  time  on  the  uplands 
often  disappear  into  the  clefts.  Marshes  may  occur 
in  hollows,  but  may  have  no  outlet,  except  in  vertical 
directions,  upwards  by  evaporation  and  downwards 
through  the  dolinas.  The  dolinas  correspond,  as  the 
Slavonic  shepherds  so  aptly  perceived,  to  the  river- 
valleys  of  more  normal  areas.  The  landscape  of 
flowing  streams  has  to  be  sought  for  in  a  mysterious 
underworld,  of  which  we  can  gain  only  a  few  glimpses. 
What  we  know  is  largely  due  to  explorers  of  singular 
enterprise  and  resource,  notably  E.  A.  Martel  and 
the  "  speleologists "  whom  lie  has  inspired. 

A  view  over  the  plateau  of  Hercegovina  shows  us 
how  deep  gorges,  rather  than  ordinary  river-valleys, 
are  prevalent  where  important  streams  run  across 
a  karstland  (Fig.  4).  The  roads  are  carried,  where 
possible,  along  the  ravines,  and  the  country  possesses 
a  double  life,  that  of  the  broad  uplands,  where  tanks 
have  to  be  made  to  preserve  the  water,  and  that  along 
the  commercial  highways,  four  or  five  thousand  feet 
below.  Even  beside  the  rivers  there  is  a  sense  of 
desolation  in  the  barren  whiteness  of  the  rocks. 
The  sunlight  strikes  on  the  wall  of  some  theatre  of 
the  limestone,  carved  out  in  old  times  by  a  side-swirl 
of  the  stream,  and  the  hollow  glares  like  a  white 
furnace  in  the  hills.  The  river  in  summer  sin-inks 
among  broad  stony  reaches,  to  which  thin-flanked 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES  53 

sheep  are  driven  for  a  scanty  pasture.  Its  clear 
green  water  gives  no  promise  of  alluvium  for  its 
banks.  Limestone,  even  in  temperate  Europe,  may 
create  the  features  of  a  desert  land. 

The  most  extraordinary  rock-scenery  in  Europe 
is  due  to  limestone  in  the  dolomitic  state.  It  is  not 
clear  if  the  crags  and  pinnacles  of  Tyrol  are  caused 
by  the  change  from  calcium  carbonate  into  dolomite, 
whereby  a  granular  mass  has  arisen,  weathering  freely 
along  its  vertical  joints.  It  may  well  be  that  these 
compact  limestones  have  developed  an  exceptionally 
jointed  structure  under  earth-stresses,  and  that 
faulting  has  intensified  their  tendency  to  break  up 
into  fort-like  blocks.  Stratified  masses  of  more 
normal  Rhsetic  limestones  often  provide  a  terraced 
structure  near  the  mountain-crests ;  but  in  thousands 
of  feet  of  underlying  dolomite  vertical  clefts  prevail 
entirely  over  planes  of  bedding.  If,  as  is  extremely 
probable,  these  dolomite-rocks  arose  from  the  com- 
posite masses  that  we  style  coral-reefs,  stratification 
was  none  the  less  a  marked  feature  as  their  limestone 
grew  in  thickness.  This  structure  is  still  plainly 
visible ;  but  the  joints  have  been  widened,  and  the 
mass  is  cut  up  into  stupendous  pinnacles  and  domi- 
nating towers.  The  Drei  Zinnen  near  Landro,  the 
deeply  notched  wall  of  the  Langkofel  and  the 
Plattkofel,  rising  four  thousand  feet  above  a  grass] 
upland  of  normal  Lower  Triassic  strata,  and  the 


54  ROCKS   AM)   THEIR   ORIGINS         [ch. 

overhanging  crests  of  the  Sett  Sass  above  Buchen- 
stein,  are  types  of  a  country  where  dolomite  is 
pre-eminent,  and  where  the  zone  of  steep  rock- 
weathering  is  marked  by  the  most  fantastic  forms. 

ON   MARBLES 

Any  limestone  the  markings  or  colour  of  which 
render  it  suitable  for  ornamental  purposes  passes  as 
a  Marble.  "Fossil  marbles"  are  often  mere  grey 
limestones,  in  which  the  stems  of  crinoids,  or  the 
curved  sections  of  shells,  or  the  radiating  patterns 
due  to  corals,  please  the  eye  with  their  variety 
on  a  polished  surface.  The  Purbeck  Marble  that 
was  so  much  used  as  a  grey  foil  to  the  massive 
white  columns  of  cathedrals  throughout  England  is 
simply  a  freshwater  limestone,  of  no  great  merit 
as  a  building  stone,  crowded  with  the  shells  of 
Paludina.  The  black  marbles  are  limestones  coloured 
by  one  or  two  per  cent,  of  carbon,  derived  from  the 
decay  of  organisms,  and  white  shells  may  stand  out 
in  them  conspicuously,  in  contrast  with  the  ground. 
The  red  marbles  of  Plymouth  and  of  Cork  have 
become  iron-stained,  and  at  the  same  time  secondary 
crystallisation  has  destroyed  many  of  their  original 
features.  In  Little  Island,  near  Cork  city,  earth- 
movements  have  crushed  the  mass,  which  in  con- 
sequence shows  signs  of  solid  flow.  The  breaking  of 
a  crystalline  limestone  under  SUch  Btressefl  furnishes 


ii]  THE  LIMESTONES 

us  with  many  handsome  marble  Breccias.  The  abrupt 
juxtaposition  of  angular  masses  of  various  colours, 
torn  from  beds  originally  distinct,  renders  some  of 
these  rocks  almost  too  startling  for  the  decoration 
of  rooms  of  moderate  size. 

There  seems  no  such  thing  in  nature  as  amorphous 
carbonate  of  lime,  and  all  limestones  are  therefore 
formed  of  crystalline  particles ;  but  the  further 
crystallisation  of  this  material  produces  a  true 
marble,  in  which  all  traces  of  fossils  may  be  lost. 
Heat  and  pressure  underground  probably  facilitate 
this  change,  since  even  soft  chalk  is  converted  by 
igneous  dykes  into  granular  marble.  But  where 
the  pressure  is  accompanied  by  the  possibility  of 
movement,  the  shearing  action  breaks  down  the 
grains,  and  a  more  delicate  structure  results. 

We  have  already  seen  (p.  35)  how  dolomite  may 
undergo  striking  mineral  changes  through  advanced 
metamorphic  action.  Lime-garnets,  wollastonite,  di- 
opside,  and  other  silicates  similarly  develop  in 
ordinary  limestones  exposed  to  the  intrusion  of  an 
igneous  magma.  The  extreme  changes  in  such  rocks 
will  be  described  when  amphibolites  are  dealt  with. 


56  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

CHAPTER  III 
THE   SANDSTONES 

THE  ORIGIN   OF  SANDS 

The  essential  characteristic  of  Sandstone  is  that 
it  consists  mainly  of  cletrital  grains  of  quartz,  or 
occasionally  of  grains  of  chalcedonic  silica  (flint); 
these  are  found  to  scratch  the  steel  blade  of  a  knife, 
and  are  not  affected  by  boiling  in  ordinary  acids. 
The  grains  usually  become  cleaner  in  the  boiling 
process,  since  the  cement  that  has  bound  them 
together  is  liable  to  be  destroyed.  This  cement  may 
cause  effervescence,  being  often  formed  of  chemically 
deposited  calcium  carbonate. 

When  we  consider  the  distribution  of  quartz  in 
nature,  we  look  to  igneous  and  metamorphic  rocks 
for  the  origin  of  the  grains  in  sandstone.  Quartz  is 
one  of  the  commonest  minerals ;  but  in  granite  and 
quartz-diorite  it  rarely  forms  more  than  half  the  bulk 
of  the  rock,  felspar  and  mica  and  hornblende  being 
its  associates.  Veins  of  quartz  (quartz-rock)  traverse 
many  rocks,  and  become  broken  up  into  granular 
forms  on  weathering;  bat  they  are  inconsiderable  in 
comparison  with  the  bulk  of  the  slates  or  schists  in 
which  they  lie.    Mica-schists  contribute  a  good  deal 


in]  THE  SANDSTONES  57 

of  quartz-sand  when  they  decay;  but  this  is  mixed 
with  ferruginous  clayey  matter,  and  the  soils  produced 
are  yellow  loams. 

We  are  easily  impressed,  then,  by  the  enormous 
amount  of  denudation  that  was  requisite  to  produce 
our  existing  sandstones.  Though  nowadays  sandstones 
can  be  built  up  by  the  decay  of  older  rocks  of  the 
same  kind,  the  quartz  must  have  come  originally 
from  igneous  or  metamorphic  sources.  Even  in  the 
metamorphic  rocks,  a  large  part  of  the  quartz  is 
probably  detrital. 

The  microscopic  characters  of  the  quartz  in 
sandstone  commonly  attest  its  origin.  The  minute 
liquid  inclusions,  with  moving  bubbles,  that  arise  in 
the  quartz  of  igneous  and  metamorphosed  rocks,  are 
easily  seen  in  sections  of  sandstone.  In  some  quartz - 
ites,  these  inclusions  run  in  continuous  bands  from 
grain  to  grain,  and  have  clearly  arisen  since  the 
detritus  was  cemented.  But  in  ordinary  sandstones 
the  inclusions  in  one  grain  have  no  relation  to  those 
in  its  neighbours.  The  felspars,  moreover,  of  igneous 
rocks  are  commonly  found,  as  rolled  fragments,  in 
sandstone.  Their  grains  are  usually  whiter  and  duller 
than  those  of  quartz,  and  may  easily  be  distinguished 
by  the  naked  eye. 

Small  gleaming  plates  of  mica  from  the  parent 
rock  may  accumulate  with  the  quartz  grains.  The 
dark    micas    of   decaying    rocks,  rich  in  iron  and 


&8  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

magnesium,  together  with  mineral  silicates  of  calcium, 
magnesium,  and  iron,  such  as  the  amphi boles  and 
pyroxenes,  form  on  hydration  soft  green  chlorite. 
This  mineral,  in  films  and  easily  deformed  flakes,  at 
times  occurs  as  a  sort  of  groundwork  to  the  coarser 
grains  in  sandstone,  and  colours  the  rock  a  delicate 
grey-green.  Fine-grained  sandstones  of  this  type  are 
difficult  to  distinguish  from  altered  "greenstones," 
such  as  basaltic  andesites.  When  the  quartz  grains, 
however,  are  large,  as  in  the  grits  quaintly  styled  in 
old  days  "  grey wacke,"  they  form  a  ready  clue  to  the 
origin  of  the  rock. 

Nature  sifts  the  products  of  decay  so  thoroughly, 
on  any  slope  exposed  to  wind  or  rain,  that  the  finest 
materials  are  carried  far  away,  and  the  undccompos- 
able  quartz  remains  predominant.  The  alluvium  in 
the  upper  reaches  of  streams  is  thus  far  more  sandy 
than  the  mixed  material  supplied  at  the  outset  from 
the  surrounding  rocks.  The  more  rapid  flow  of  the 
water  on  the  steeper  upland  slopes  naturally  removes 
the  mud  into  the  lowland. 

When  the  detritus,  still  somewhat  mixed,  readies 
b  sea-shore,  wave-action  is  rapidly  effective.  Before 
the  continual  wash  and  pounding  of  the  water,  am 
residual  clay,  and  the  finely  comminuted  portion  of 
the  quartz,  are  carried  down  the  coastal  slope.  The 
colour  of  the  sea  after  storms  is  sufficient  evidence  of 
the  work  that  it  performs.     Beaches,  then,  arrive  at 


Ill] 


THE  SANDSTONES 


59 


a  great  similarity  of  type.     The  inviting  yellow  sands, 
formed  of  comparatively  coarse  material,  occur  alike 


Fig.  5.     Sand  Developing  from  Sandstone,  in  semi-arid  clinmU1. 
Near  Laingsburg,  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

off  shores  formed  of  chalk,  slate,  granite,  or  boulder 

clay. 


60  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

From  the  beginning  of  sedimentation,  sands  have 
thus  tended  to  accumulate,  and  to  become  cemented 
into  sandstones.  These  rocks,  in  turn  uplifted  and 
exposed,  have  yielded  other  sandstones.  Since  coarse 
sand  does  not  travel  far  from  the  region  Avhere  it  is 
washed  out  of  the  parent  rock,  a  thick  mass  of  sand- 
stone extending  over  many  square  miles  may  waste 
away,  and  yet  become  perpetuated  in  the  district. 
Sandiness  thus  begets  sandiness,  and  the  physical 
conditions  due  to  the  presence  of  sandstone  may  pre- 
vail through  long  geological  epochs  (Fig.  5). 

Of  course,  a  submergence  beneath  the  sea  may 
change  all  this  in  a  brief  time ;  but  wrinklings  of  the 
crust,  raising  the  sandstones  into  severer  atmospheric 
levels,  may  only  accelerate  their  decay  and  render 
the  surrounding  lands  more  sandy. 


THE   CEMENTING  OF  SANDS 

The  cement  of  sandstones  is  very  varied.  On  our 
modern  coasts,  springs  draining  from  a  limestone 
land,  or  even  running  through  banks  of  broken  shells, 
will  deposit  calcite  in  the  interstices  of  the  beach, 
until  slabs  and  shelves  of  conglomerate  and  sandstone 
arise  in  defiance  of  the  waves.  On  coasts  where 
calcium  bicarbonate  is  abundant,  it  maybeprecipitat  ed 
by  any  cause  that  diminishes  its  solvent.  Mere 
evaporation,  and  the  escape  of  carbon  dioxide  from 


in]  THE  SANDSTONES  61 

the  water  as  it  is  scattered  into  spray,  lead  to  the 
deposition  of  a  cement  between  the  grains  of  sand. 
As  Linck(6)  shows,  calcite  is  thus  laid  down  in  tem- 
perate waters,  while  aragonite  forms  fibrous  crystals 
between  the  detrital  fragments  oir  the  flanks  of  tropic 
isles.  Aragonite  may  also  arise  from  the  action  of 
ammonium  carbonate  or  sodium  carbonate  on  calcium 
sulphate  or  calcium  chloride  in  sea-water.  Sands 
thus  become  cemented  by  one  or  other  form  of  calcium 
carbonate.  They  include,  moreover,  calcareous  alga), 
foraminifera,  and  fragments  of  coral  and  sea-shells. 

Fossil  shells  are  usually  represented  in  older 
sandstones  by  mere  external  and  internal  moulds. 
The  texture  of  the  rock  allows  of  their  being  dis- 
solved in  percolating  waters,  while  in  clays  belonging 
to  the  same  geological  series  they  may  be  exquisitely 
preserved. 

In  shallows,  and  especially  in  lakes,  where  soluble 
salts  of  iron  become  readily  oxidised,  brown  iron  rust, 
the  mineral  limonite,  is  continually  forming  at  the 
surface  and  sinking  to  the  bottom,  where  it  firmly 
cements  the  sand.  A  group  of  bacterial)  extracts 
iron  in  this  form  from  the  water  of  freshwater  lakes 
and  swamps,  and  greatly  aids  in  its  accumulation. 
Though  a  red  colour  may  appear  also  in  marine 
deposits,  masses  of  red  and  purple  conglomerates  and 
sandstones  may  reasonably  be  assigned  a  freshwater 
origin.     Such  rocks  are  usually  found  to  be  devoid  of 


62  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

marine  fossils,  and  they  often  contain  traces  of  land 
plants. 

Barytes  (barium  sulphate),  which  sometimes 
occurs  in  veins  simulating  those  of  calcite,  is  an 
occasional  cement*  of  sandstone,  evidently  arising 
from  subterranean  waters. 

Bands  of  flint  (chert)  occur  in  certain  sandstones, 
such  as  the  Hythe  Beds  of  the  English  Lower 
Greensand  Series.  These  are  due  to  the  cementing 
of  certain  layers  by  chalcedonic  silica,  and  the  source 
of  this  silica  is  seen  in  the  hollow  moulds  of  sponge- 
spicules,  and  the  glauconitic  casts  of  their  canals, 
that  commonly  remain.  G.  J.  Hindeteo)  shows  that 
in  the  Cretaceous  examples,  as  in  so  many  other 
flints,  the  majority  of  the  spicules  are  of  the 
tetractinellid  type. 

Under  arid  conditions,  as  in  parts  of  Africa,  loose 
superficial  sands  may  become  cemented  by  calcium 
carbonate,  or  even  by  silica,  brought  up  in  water 
rising  by  capillary  action  from  below. 

The  sand-dunes  of  the  coast  of  our  own  islands, 
which  cannot  remain  wet  for  long,  become  in  places 
toughened  by  a  deposit  of  calcite  derived  from  the 
abundant  shells  of  land-snails.  In  the  Cape  of*  Good 
Hope  (3D  the  dunes,  as  A.  W.  Rogers  states,  are  con- 
verted by  invasions  of  calcium  carbonate,  "into  hard 
rock  through  a  distance  of  many  feet  from  the  surface, 
and  where  repeatedly  wetted  and  dried,  as  happens 


in]  THE   SANDSTONES  G3 

where  the  sea  has  encroached  upon  old  dunes,  the 
rock  becomes  intensely  hard  and  weathers  with  a 
peculiarly  jagged  surface.''  The  General  Post  Office 
and  the  South  African  Museum  in  Cape  Town  are 
mainly  constructed  of  this  recently  consolidated 
rock. 

The  modern  sandstones  cemented  by  silica  are 
still  more  interesting.  In  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
and  notably  in  the  Kalahari  desert,  they  form  the 
intensely  hard  rock  known  as  Quartzite&i).  The 
cementing  material  is  true  quartz,  which  sometimes 
deposits  itself  in  bipyramidal  crystals  about  the  grains 
of  sand.  The  molecules  of  such  crystals  are  arranged 
in  continuity  with  the  grouping  of  those  in  the  original 
detrital  grain,  as  is  proved  in  thin  sections  under  the 
microscope  by  the  optical  continuity  of  the  quartz 
of  the  grain  and  of  its  coating.  As  silica  continues 
to  be  deposited,  the  coatings  interlock,  and  the  rock 
passes  into  true  quartzite.  It  is  now  often  difficult 
to  detect  the  outline  of  the  original  grains.  Such 
superficial  quartzites  may  be  ten  feet  thick  at  most, 
with  uncemented  sand  below.  Rogers  suggests  that 
the  cementing  process  may  have  originated  in  shallow 
pools  ;  but  it  has  obvious  analogies  with  that  which 
forms  iron-pans  and  superficial  masses  of  calcium 
carbonate  in  regions  where  capillary  waters  are 
subject  to  prolonged  evaporation.  H.  G.  Lyons (33) 
has  attributed  the  cementing  of  parts  of  the  Nubian 


64  ROCKS   AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

Sandstone  in  the  desert  of  Lower  Egypt  to  the  silica 
set  free  by  the  alteration  of  the  felspars  in  the  rock. 
This  change,  he  suggests,  was  accelerated  by  the 
infiltration  of  sodium  carbonate  of  local  origin. 
Fossil  trees  in  these  strata  have  been  replaced  by 
silica.  A  further  example  is  recorded  by  Armitage(34) 
from  Victoria,  where  friable  ferruginous  Cainozoic 
sands  have  been  converted  into  quartzite.  This  type 
of  rock,  the  hardest  known,  and  associated  in  our 
minds  with  high  antiquity  and  metamorphic  action, 
proves,  then,  to  be  in  process  of  construction  at  the 
surface  at  the  present  day. 

The  observations  of  Rogers  show  that  quartz  and 
not  mere  chalcedony  is  deposited  on  the  grains  of 
sand.  The  "  crystalline  sandstones  "  of  Permian  and 
Triassic  age  in  England  may,  then,  have  acquired 
their  remarkable  characters  at  the  actual  epoch  of 
their  accumulation.  This  is  rendered  the  more 
probable  by  the  recognised  occurrence  of  arid 
conditions,  at  any  rate  seasonally,  when  the  strata 
in  (|iiestion  were  laid  down. 

These  English  "crystalline  sandstones"  were 
described  by  H.  C.  SorbyOs),  who  showed  that  the 
quartz  deposited  on  the  detrital  grains  was  in  optical 
continuity  with  that  of  the  grains  themselves.  J.  A. 
PhillipeCM)  regarded  this  quartz  as  crystallised  out 
during  the  kaolinisation  of  felspars.  The  phenomena 
of  laterisation,  however,  give  us  a  further  suggestion 


ni]  THE  SANDSTONES  66 

as  to  the  origin  of  the  secondary  silica.  It  is  now 
well  known  that  tropical  processes  of  weathering, 
with  alternations  of  wet  and  dry  seasons,  allow 
alumina  to  be  set  free  from  combination  with  silica, 
"lateritic"  crusts  thus  arising  on  a  great  variety  of 
rocks.  The  felspars  of  a  sandstone  may,  under  such 
conditions,  become  laterised  rather  than  kaolinised. 
aluminium  hydrate  being  left,  and  the  silica  passing 
into  solution  and  appearing  again  in  certain  layer- 
cementing  quartz.  The  almost  complete  disap- 
pearance of  silica  from  the  more  advanced  laterites 
shows  that  it  has  been  carried  away  elsewhere,  and 
the  cement  of  quartzite  may  thus  be  derived  from 
rocks  at  a  considerable  distance.  Just,  howevei 
the  destruction  of  siliceous  sponge-spicules  implies 
the  formation  of  flint,  so  laterisation  implies  silici- 
fication  as  a  complementary  process. 

The  fact  that  secondary  quartz  in  quartzite  often 
arises  in  the  rock  itself  is  shown  by  the  frequency  of 
quartz- veins  in  quartzites,  while  they  are  almost 
absent  from  associated  slates  or  schists.  Hence  it 
appears  that  a  removal  of  silica  goes  on  at  some 
points,  leading  to  an  infilling  of  all  the  cracks  and 
interstices  at  another. 

It  is  clear,  then,  that  sandstones,  according  to  the 
mode  in  which  they  have  been  affected  by  percolating 
waters,  may  vary  from  the  crumbling  uncemented 
condition,  known  as  Smid-rock,  to  that  hardest  and 


66  -    A\D  THEIR   ORIGINS         [ch. 

ug  of  rocks,  quartzite.  The  permea- 
bility of  sandstone  is  responsible  for  a  wide  variety 
of  types. 

THE   SAHD-  DSIONE 

Sands!  -  are  originally  permeable  by  water. 
riot  because  they  possess  a  high  percentage  of  pore- 
space,  or  "  porosity."  but  because  the  pores  between 
the  grains  are  large.      Water  can  thus  move  easily 

_ravitation  through  the  mass.     The  capillary 
:»read  of  water  is  greatest  in  materials  of  very 
fine  grain,  though  in  these  it  may  be  extremely  - 
For  the  most  effective  ri-e  of  water  against  gravity 
by  capillary  pull,  a  large  proportion  of  particles  about 
•<>2  mm.  in  diameter  should  be  present.     Sand-gr 
however,  often  measure  *5  mm.  in  diameter,  and  the 
fine  mud  or  highly  comminuted  sand  between  the 
coarser  matter  is  the  cause  of  the  spread  of  water 
through   the  mass  when  the  supply  comes  from  a 
subterranean    water-table.      Rain,    however,    is    of 
course  readily  absorbed.     It  disappears   so   rapidly 

-»me  barren  sandstone  areas,  coated  afl  they  are 
Is,  that  vegetation  cannot  make 
a  start,  even  where  water  is  supplied. 

Daubree,  Sorby.  and  others  have  studied  the 
characters  of  sand-grains,  and  it  has  been  pointed 
out(«)  that  agitated  water  buoys  apart  and  carries 
forward  by  flotation  grains  with  a  diameter  of  T  mm. 


in]  THE  SANDSTONES 

or  less.  Hence  coarser  grains  may  become  rounded 
like  pebbles,  by  friction  on  the  bottom  of  a  stream ; 
but  small  ones  remain  angular  throughout  geological 
periods,  and  even  when  transferred  from  one  Band- 
stone  to  another.  When  their  surfaces  have  been 
cleaned  by  boiling  in  hydrochloric  acid,  the  sharpness 
and  irregularity  of  the  quartz  grains  is  >triki: 
apparent. 

Mingled  with  these  grains,  in  addition  to  the 
minerals  previously  mentioned,  many  interesting 
crystals  appear  that  have  become  concentrated  in 
the  natural  washing  processes.  Minute  colourless 
zircons  and  brown  rutiles,  derived  from  granite,  have 
collected,  owing  to  their  high  specific  gravity,  in 
certain  sands.  Magnetite  and  ilmenite  may  darken 
the  mass:  monazite  and  thorite,  which  are  sought 
after  for  their  constituents  cerium  and  thorium, 
become  similarly  selected  in  alluvial  hollows,  owing 
to  their  density  of  5.  Whatever  gathers  thus  in 
sands  may  become  preserved  in  sandstones,  and  the 

ly  of  thin  sections  of  the  latter  under  the  micro- 
scope is  fruitful  in  suggestions  as  to  their  origin. 

Some  sandstones  are  remarkable  for  their  highly 
rounded  and  almost  spherical  grains.    J.  A.  Phillij 
compared  these  with  the  wind-worn  grains  of  dee 
which  assume  similar  forms  and  a  considerable  polish. 
Large  quantities  of  sand  are  carried  from  arid  lands 
into  rivers,  into  lakes,  or  into  the  sea.  and  hence  well 


68  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

rounded  grains,  in  bedded  rocks,  and  even  in  marine 
sandstones,  may  have  had  a  desert  origin.  J.  W.  .J  udd, 
when  examining  the  deposits  of  Lower  Egypt  for  the 
Royal  Society,  commented  on  the  extreme  freshness 
of  the  felspathic  particles  in  sands  accumulating  in 
rainless  areas,  and  recent  observations  on  the  soils 
of  semi-arid  districts  show  their  comparative  poverty 
in  clay.  Enough  has  been  said  to  indicate  the  variety 
of  geographical  considerations  that  may  arise  from 
the  examination  of  beds  of  sandstone.  The  grains 
often  prove,  especially  in  the  coarser  types,  to  be 
fragments  of  rocks  rather  than  isolated  minerals,  and 
thus  furnish  a  picture  of  the  materials  that  formed 
the  surface  exposed  to  denudation. 

The  sandstones  of  finest  grain  may  be  found  in 
beds  deposited  almost  on  the  limits  of  sedimentation 
from  the  land,  where  they  are  interlocked  with 
material  of  truly  pelagic  origin.  Marine  muds  often 
contain  a  high  percentage  of  comminuted  quartz, 
and  the  study  of  shales  and  slates  of  ancient  days 
shows  how  this  almost  indestructible  mineral  finds 
its  way  into  beds  that  might  easily  be  classified  as 
clays(4i). 

SOME  CHARACTERS  OF  SANDSTONE 

Earth-stresses  and  shrinkage  give  rise  to  joints 
in  sandstone,  which  may  not  be  so  clean  and  sheer 
as  those  in  limestone,  bul  winch  affect  even  the  softer 


in]  THE  SANDSTONES  69 

forms.  Cemented  sand-dunes  of  modern  date  tend 
to  break  away  along  vertical  planes.  Firmer  sand- 
stones give  rise  to  stepped  table-lands  and  '  el- 
and the  resistance  of  many  types  to  atmospheric 
decay  renders  their  stratified  structure  strongly  ap- 
parent. Small  intervals  in  the  process  of  deposition, 
or  slight  changes  in  the  coarseness  of  the  sand 
brought  down  by  currents,  give  rise  to  laminated 
and  flaggy  types.  Where  a  broad  shore  has  been 
exposed  between  tide-marks,  the  drying  and  com- 
pacting of  the  surface  before  the  next  layer  is  laid 
down  enables  the  latter  to  take  a  mould  of  the 
inequalities  of  that  below.  Ripple-marks,  sun-cracks, 
rain-prints,  and  the  footmarks  of  animals,  are  often 
preserved  in  this  manner.  Where  the  shore  is  sub- 
siding, they  may  persist  through  hundreds  of  feet  of 
strata. 

Naturally,  the  best  examples  of  these  casts,  and 
of  the  original  structure  in  the  underlying  bed.  occur 
where  a  little  mud  has  been  laid  down  over  the  sandy 
flat.  Clay  by  itself,  if  damp,  does  not  retain  the  im- 
pressions sufficiently  long,  and,  when  once  thoroughly 
dried,  it  crumbles  when  the  next  water  overflows  it. 
But  a  foundation  of  firm  sand  with  a  thin  mud  law  r 
on  its  surface,  as  may  be  recognised  in  some  Triaask 
deposits,  furnishes  excellent  records  of  local  weather 
or  of  the  movements  of  errant  animals.  <  >n  the  flat 
shores  of  lakes  in  a  semi-arid  climate,  the  witter  mav 


70  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

retreat  for  miles,  and  return,  perhaps  months  after- 
wards, when  rains  in  the  hills  have  given  it  a  new 
burden  of  detritus.  Under  such  conditions,  broad 
sun-cracked  flats  may  be  preserved,  with  perhaps 
some  plant-remains  between  successive  layers (38 />/*). 
The  castings  and  tracks  of  worms,  and  the  tubes 
of  boring  species,  which  are  sometimes  infilled  by 
sand  of  a  different  colour,  are  common  in  sandstones 
of  all  ages. 

SILICEOUS   CONGLOMERATES 

The  deposits  of  wave-swept  beaches  leave  us 
Conglomerates  formed  of  various  types  of  pebbles, 
among  which  quartz-rock  and  quartzite  naturally 
predominate.  In  some  cases  the  pebbles  are  ready 
formed  when  they  reach  their  resting-place.  They 
come  rolling  out  from  lateral  torrents  into  the  quieter 
waters  of  a  main  valley,  as  may  be  seen  in  summer 
in  the  broad  pebble-banks  of  the  north  Italian 
streams.  Thence  they  are  washed  by  occasional 
floods  into  the  great  confluent  deltas  that  constitute 
the  upper  part  of  an  alluvial  plain,  or  into  lake-basins, 
where  they  promptly  settle  along  the  shore.  Hut 
few  such  pebbles,  except  from  pre-existing  con- 
glomerates or  gravels  on  the  shore-line,  actually 
reach  the  sea.  The  rolled  stones  upon  sea-beaches 
are  mostly  the  products  of  marine  action  on  the 
spot.     While  the  fine  sand-grains  go  seaward  almost 


in]  THE  SANDSTONES  71 

unharmed,  the  detrital  stones,  offering  far  less  surface 
in  proportion  to  their  mass,  strike  on  their  neighbours 
as  every  wave  shifts  them  on  the  beach,  and  soon 
assume  a  rounded  form. 

The  conglomerates  ultimately  consolidated  may 
reveal  stratification  only  by  the  general  arrangement 
of  their  pebbles.  These  can  rarely  be  spheres,  since 
they  are  not  as  a  rule  turned  over,  but  are  pushed 
this  way  and  that  until  they  acquire  a  flat  ellipsoidal 
shape.  They  lie  with  their  flatter  sides  in  planes 
parallel  to  one  another.  Generally,  however,  alterna- 
tions of  coarser  and  finer  beds  mark  out  the  stratifica- 
tion even  in  conglomerates. 

The  sands  of  deserts  include  abundant  stones  and 
blocks  of  rock,  and  the  loose  material  becomes,  more- 
over, sifted  by  the  wind.  True  desert  sands  may 
accumulate  at  one  point,  the  very  finest  loamy 
material  may  be  carried  away  still  farther  to  form 
fields  of  fertile  loss,  and  a  rock-desert,  formed  of 
stones  resting  on  bare  surfaces,  may  remain  in  la  rue 
areas  of  the  arid  region.  The  loose  stones  here 
assume  a  characteristic  shape,  and  have  been  known 
under  the  German  name  of  Dreifamter.  They  are 
fairly  flat  below,  and  are  cut  away  above  by  the 
drifting  sand  into  a  form  resembling  a  gable  root' 
dipping  at  both  ends.  Their  surfaces  are  character 
istically  etched. 

Dreihanter  have  been  found  in  beds  that  were 


72  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

formerly  ascribed  to  deposition  on  the  shores  of 
lakes,  and  it  must  now  be  borne  in  mind  that 
continued  attrition  by  drifting  sand  affects  mixed 
detritus  on  a  land  surface  much  as  the  wash  of  waters 
does  upon  a  beach.  Certain  materials  are  cut  away 
more  rapidly  than  others,  and  the  residue  assumes  a 
more  and  more  quartzose  type.  In  this  way,  sand- 
stones, and  conglomerates  in  which  fragments  of 
quartzite  and  vein-quartz  predominate  over  other 
constituents,  may  arise  as  Beolian  beaches  on  dry 
land. 

SANDSTONE  AND  THE  LAND-SURFACE 

The  permeability  of  sandstone  has  already  been 
referred  to.  The  surface  offered  by  it  is  typically  dry, 
and  the  soil,  consisting  mainly  of  grains  of  siliceous 
sand,  can  neither  retain  the  rain  that  falls  nor  draw  up 
water  from  below.  The  idea  that  trees  can  flourish 
on  sandstone  soils  because  they  require  nothing  from 
the  soil  itself  is  of  course  erroneous.  They  depend 
to  a  large  extent  upon  the  materials  set  free  by  the 
decay  of  certain  grains,  or  of  the  cement  of  the 
underlying  sandstone.  In  proportion  as  the  sand- 
stone is  impure,  that  is,  the  more  its  constituents 
deviate  from  pure  quartz,  the  more  chance  there  is 
that  it  will  provide  a  fertile  soil. 

On  the  whole,  however,  areas  of  siliceous  con- 
glomerate  and    sandstone  arc  given    over,    even    in 


in]  THE  SANDSTONES  73 

temperate  climates,  to  forest  and  heather.  Where 
the  sandstone  is  still  in  the  sand-rock  state,  bare 
patches  are  likely  to  appear  even  in  the  heath  that 
has  grown  across  it,  and  from  these  the  wind  carries 
away  shifting  sands. 

Everyone  familiar  with  the  Carboniferous  ureas 
of  the  English  midlands  will  realise  the  influence  of 
hard  grit  and  sandstone  in  forming  "edges"  across 
the  country.  The  contrast  between  these  escarpments 
and  the  slopes  of  crumbling  shale  that  often  underlie 
them  gives  diversity  to  the  scenery  of  Yoredale  and 
the  Peak.  The  more  yielding  sandstones  of  Cretaceous 
age  round  about  the  Weald,  or  at  the  foot  of  the 
Chiltern  Hills  near  Woburn,  form  rounded  hills, 
mostly  clad  with  woods  of  coniferous  trees.  In 
Surrey,  unpaved  cart-tracks,  used  for  centuries, 
have  cut  gullies  in  the  unconsolidated  Folkestone 
Sands. 

The  underlying  Hythe  Beds,  however,  stand  out 
between  Reigate  and  Guildford  as  a  bold  escarpment, 
and  it  is  interesting  to  reflect  that  this  fine  feature  of 
south-eastern  England  is  probably  due  to  the  chert 
which  the  beds  contain  (see  p.  62).  The  local  growth 
of  siliceous  sponges  in  a  Lower  Cretaceous  sea  enables 
Leith  Hill  in  our  days  to  dominate  even  the  arch  of 
Ashdown  Forest,  where  another  untilled  sandstone 
area  rises  in  the  centre  of  the  Weald. 

The    sands    of    Bagshot    Heath,    and    numerous 


74  ROCKS  AND  THEIR .  ORIGINS        [cm. 

similar  areas  in  the  Paris  Basin,  show  how  impossible 
it  is  to  cultivate  such  strata,  even  near  the  best  of 
markets.  The  flint  gravels  that  cover  much  of  the 
upland  in  the  New  Forest  may  also  be  borne  in 
mind,  as  presenting  the  worst  features  of  highly 
siliceous  lands. 

In  a  semi-arid  climate,  or  one  with  only  seasonal 
rains,  the  processes  by  which  sandstone  begets  sand- 
stone tend  to  develop  desert  wastes.  The  soils 
produced  by  weathering  do  not  cake  together,  and 
are  carried  away  by  wind  during  the  drier  months. 
The  bare  rock  appears  over  broad  surfaces,  just  as 
it  does  in  storm-swept  limestone  areas,  and  any 
hollow  where  shelter  is  afforded  tends  to  become 
filled  with  sand  (see  Fig.  5). 

The  hummocky  and  extremely  irregular  surface  of 
some  of  our  Silurian  areas,  such  as  parts  of  the 
Southern  Uplands  of  Scotland  and  the  hard-won 
farmlands  of  Down  and  eastern  Monaghan,  is  due 
to  the  presence  of  resisting  sandstones  among  the 
shales.  These  sandstones,  passing  into  true  grits,  are 
repeatedly  folded,  and  their  upturned  edges  have  re- 
sisted even  the  passage  of  glacier-ice.  They  jut  out 
along  the  crests  of  ridges,  and  even  the  smaller  beds 
famish  angular  fragments  to  the  soils. 

Far  wilder  scenery  is  formed  by  the  more  con- 
tinuous sandstone  masses  of  the  Harlech  Beds  in 
western  Wales,  which  are  grits  so  firmly  cemented 


Ill] 


THE  SANDSTONES 


75 


that  the  rock  breaks  across  the  quartz-grains.     Much 
of  the  Old  Red  Sandstone  is  of  equally  hard  quality 


Fig.  6.     Silickous  Conglomerate.     Characteristic  weathering; 
moraine-blocks  at  Coumshingaun,  Co.  Waterford. 


(Fig.  6).   Its  purple  or  grey  conglomerates,  the  pebbles 
of  which  are  quartzite  in  a  quartz  cement,  form  bare 


76  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

and  rugged  masses  in  the  Great  Glen  south-west  of 
Inverness,  and  are  responsible  in  Kerry  for  some 
of  the  wildest  rock-scenery  in  the  British  Isles. 
Variations  in  coarseness  allow  of  the  development  of 
a  marked  stratification  on  the  weathered  mountain 
sides,  and  differential  erosion  of  the  beds  has  taken 
place  where  ice  has  pressed  against  them.  Even  on 
precipices,  grassy  ledges  may  occur,  marking  bands 
of  sandstone  or  shale  in  the  conglomeratic  mass. 

The  red  sandstones  and  conglomerates  that  form 
huge  outstanding  bluffs  from  Applecross  to  the  north 
of  Sutherland  represent  the  denudation  of  a  pre- 
Cambrian  mountain  region.  These  Torridon  Sand- 
stones cover  a  very  irregular  surface  of  old  gneiss, 
with  which  their  almost  level  strata  are  in  striking 
contrast.  P.  Lake  (39)  has  compared  them  with  the 
deposits  styled  dasht  in  Baluchistan  and  Afghani- 
stan, which  similarly  fill  up  valleys  and  cover  hills, 
as  products  of  extensive  and  rapid  denudation. 
There  is  much,  indeed,  to  suggest  that  the  Torridon 
Sandstone,  some  10,000  feet  in  thickness,  was  ac- 
cumulated in  a  dry  country  on  a  continental  surface, 
with  the  aid  of  floods  during  occasional  rainy  seasons. 

Quartzite,  which  fractures  into  small  angular 
blocks  under  earth  stresses,  yields  an  intractable 
surface  of  bare  rock  and  taluses  of  shifting  stones. 
Tlie  latter  sometimes  crumble  down  into  white  sand, 
which  provides  some  basis  for  the  growth  of  heather. 


in]  THE  SANDSTONKS  77 

The  numerous  joints,  independent  of  the  bedding 
planes,  cause  the  rock  to  break  up  almost  equally  on 


Fig.  7.     Quartzitk  Conk.     Croagli  Patrick,  Oo.  M 

any  exposed  slope,  and  the  crests  of  quartlto  bilk 
become    typically    converted    into    conee    1 1  i- 
Viewed  from  a  distance,  the  white  taluses,  streaming 


78  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [oh. 

down    evenly    from    the    crests,    resemble    caps    of 
snow. 

The  absence  of  soil  and  the  smoothness  of  weathered 
surfaces  render  qnartzite  mountains  hard  to  climb. 
The  uniform  cementing  of  the  rock  leaves  the  bed- 
ding with  little  influence  on  the  surface-features,  and 
rock-ledges  and  shelves  are  rare.  The  traveller 
ascends  over  taluses  of  angular  and  obstinate  blocks 
towards  slippery  and  inhospitable  domes.  But  the 
wildness  of  the  scenery  will  be  his  sure  reward.  It 
is  of  interest  to  reflect  that  the  material  of  these  bold 
outstanding  mountains  may  in  certain  cases  have 
originated,  in  all  its  hardness,  in  the  levels  of  a 
sun-parched  plain. 


CHAPTER  IV 

CLAYS,  SHALES,  AND  SLATES 

CHARACTERS   OF   CLAY  AND  SHALE 

The  question  of  what  is  a  true  Clay  has  been 
much  discussed,  especially  by  agriculturists,  in  recent 
years  (39  bu\  The  material,  as  a  rock,  is  regarded  as  a 
massive  kaolin,  and,  if  pure,  should  have  the  following 
percentage  composition  : — silica  40*3,  alumina  39*8, 
water  13'9.  Some  Pipe-clat/s,  white  and  uncon- 
t animated,  closely  approximate  to  this  ideal.     True 


iv]         CLAYS,  SHALES,  AND  SLATES  79 

clays  are  very  plastic  when  moistened,  and  shrink  on 
drying,  forming  a  compact  mass  the  particles  of 
which  do  not  fall  apart.  When  thoroughly  dried, 
however,  and  placed  in  water,  lumps  of  clay  break 
up  readily  ;  the  water  creeps  in  along  their  capillary 
passages  and  expels  trains  of  air-bubbles  as  it  gp 
This  fact  has  been  utilised  in  the  extraction  of  fossils 
from  a  matrix  of  stiff  clay.  If  the  clay  thus  reduced 
to  powder  is  now  "puddled"  by  the  finger,  it  again 
forms  a  closely  adherent  plastic  mass. 

The  individual  spaces  between  adjacent  particles 
in  a  clay  are  very  minute,  and  this  accounts  for  its 
practical  impermeability  to  water ;  but  the  total 
pore-space  or  "  porosity "  may  amount  to  more  than 
fifty  per  cent,  of  the  volume  of  the  rock.  Unless  earth- 
pressures  have  brought  the  mass  into  the  condition 
of  shale  or  slate,  the  tiny  flaky  kaolin  particles,  and 
the  associated  very  small  grains  of  other  minerals, 
have  not  shaken  themselves  down  into  a  closely 
aggregated  state.  When  moistened,  however,  and 
again  dried,  the  surface-tension  of  the  film  of  water 
about  any  group  of  grains,  increasing  as  evaporation 
thins  the  film,  draws  the  grains  nearer  to  one  another, 
and  a  considerable  shrinkage  of  the  mass  results. 
Alternate  wetting  and  drying  tends  to  make  a  clay 
less  obdurate  and  sticky,  by  increasing  the  number 
of  separate  aggregates  of  grains.  The  passages 
between  these  aggregates  are  no  longer  so  minutely 


80  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

capillary,  and  a  clay  soil  becomes  by  this  process 
distinctly  "lighter"  from  the  farming  point  of  view. 

The  larger  cracks  caused  by  shrinkage  greatly 
increase  the  evaporation  of  water,  by  exposing  new 
surfaces,  which  penetrate  deeply  into  the  clay.  Often 
the  mass  shrinks  so  as  to  develop  hexagonal  structure, 
from  the  drying  surface  downwards  (Fig.  8). 

The  natural  "  flocculation "  of  clays,  the  process 
by  which  compound  grains  are  formed  in  place  of 
individual  soil-particles,  is  assisted  by  the  action  of 
water  bearing  certain  salts  in  solution.  Calcium 
carbonate  is  an  excellent  flocculator,  and  this  fact 
has  long  led  farmers  to  place  burnt  lime  or  powdered 
limestone  on  their  lands.  Sodium  carbonate,  on  the 
other  hand,  is  brought  up  in  some  dry  regions  by 
capillary  action,  and  exercises  a  reverse  effect,  keeping 
the  minute  particles  apart  from  one  another,  and 
thus  promoting  thorough  clayiness  in  the  clay. 

Experiment  has  shown  that  fineness  of  grain  is 
responsible  for  most  of  the  characters  of  a  clay,  and 
from  this  point  of  view  the  small  size  of  kaolin  flakes 
as  compared  with  grains  of  other  minerals  will  account 
for  the  "  clayiness  "  of  this  particular  mineral  when  it 
constitutes  a  rock.  Clays,  however,  when  shaken  up 
in  a  column  of  distilled  water,  cause  what  seems  to 
be  a  perpetual  cloudiness,  since  it  remains  after  the 
great  bulk  of  the  clay  has  settled  down.  Flocculation 
by  salts  alone  removes  it.     Some  authors  have  urged 


iv]         CLAYS,  SHALES,  AND  SLATES  81 

that  a  colloid  substance,  amounting  perhaps  to  only 
one  or  two  per  cent,  of  the  whole  clay,  imparts  this 
distinctive  character.  Such  colloids  are  believed  to 
arise  during  the  decomposition  of  aluminous  silica  to 


Fig.  8.     Shrinkage-cracks  in  Clay,  with  footprints  of  birds 
in  the  foreground.     Tundra  of  Mimer  Bay,  Spitsbergen. 

under  tropical  and  probably  alkaline  influences  ;  but 
they  are  not  known  to  be  associated  with  the  proceeaee 
by  which  kaolin  is  formed  from  felspars.  A.  D.  llalluo) 
points  out  that  the  cloudiness  is  probably  <\uv  to  the 

6 


82  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

extreme  minuteness  of  certain  of  the  particles.  True 
clayiness  thus  depends  on  the  proportion  of  grains 
smaller  than  *002  mm.  in  diameter.  Yet  Hall  and 
Russell  look  to  other  causes  to  explain  the  continued 
suspension  of  such  particles  in  the  water,  and  they 
suggest  the  presence  of  potassium  and  sodium  silicates 
ot  the  zeolite  group,  which  liberate  by  hydrolysis  a 
little  alkali  in  contact  with  a  large  bulk  of  water. 
Free  alkalies  prevent  flocculation,  and  so  encourage 
suspension  of  the  particles. 

To  the  ordinary  observer,  a  rock  possesses  the 
properties  of  clay,  and  is  a  clay,  if  it  contains  more 
than  forty  per  cent,  of  particles  less  than  *01  mm. 
in  diameter.  But  such  rocks  are  found,  on  chemical 
analysis,  to  contain  a  large  amount  of  kaolin,  and  the 
old  view,  that  clays  are  massive  kaolins,  is  thus 
substantially  correct. 

None  the  less,  clays  are  notably  impure,  and  in 
many  there  is  a  large  admixture  of  quartz  sand. 
The  kaolin,  derived  originally  from  the  decay  of 
other  silicates,  is  rarely  freed  from  a  variety  of 
minerals  and  rock-fragments  that  were  associated 
with  it  in  its  place  of  origin.  Grains  of  quartz  and 
unaltered  felspar  a  tenth  of  a  millimetre  in  dia- 
meter distinctly  "  lighten  "  a  clay  soil,  on  account  of 
their  relative  coarseness.  A  sandy  clay  is  styled  a 
Loam,  and  a  fine-grained  loam  furnishes  the  ideal  soil 
for  the  general  purposes  of  a  farmer.     It  does  not 


iv]         CLAYS,  SHALES,  AND  SLATES  83 

retain  water  too  long  upon  its  surface,  nor  does  it 
dry  too  quickly  after  rain.  Much  of  what  we  call 
boulder-clay  proves  to  be  in  reality  a  loam. 

T.  Mellard  Reade  and  P.  Hollands  have  shown 
that  even  in  clays  of  marine  origin  there  may  be  a 
considerable  proportion  of  very  fine  quartz  sand. 

Calcium  carbonate,  usually  occurring  as  fine  rock- 
dust  derived  from  limestone,  or  as  minute  shell- 
fragments,  may  be  mingled  with  clay  to  form  a  Marl. 
The  term  is  not  a  quantitative  one,  and  may  be 
applied  to  any  clay  that  shows  a  brisk  effervescence 
with  cold  acids.  Though  unpleasantly  sticky  when 
wet,  marls  flocculate  themselves  naturally  by  supply- 
ing calcium  carbonate  in  solution  to  waters  that  pass 
through  their  crevices  (see  p.  80). 

The  stratification  of  clays  may  be  invisible 
throughout  considerable  masses,  unless  sandy  bods 
are  intercalated  among  them.  Yet,  when  a  lump  of 
clay  is  dried  and  then  placed  in  water,  as  previously 
described,  it  will  often  break  up  along  parallel  planes, 
which  show  that  there  is  a  regular  arrangement  of  its 
particles.  The  fact  that  so  many  of  these  particles 
are  platy  becomes  emphasised  under  the  pressure  of 
subsequent  sediments,  whereby  the  platy  surfaces  of 
the  particles  are  brought  into  planes  parallel  with 
one  another.  The  clay  then  becomes  a  Slnth ,  with 
regular  planes  of  fissility,  which  are  parallel  to  those 
of  bedding.     A  certain  amount  of  deformation  of  the 

6—2 


84  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

rock  accompanies  this  change,  flow  being  set  up 
parallel  with  the  bedding,  and  included  fossils  be- 
coming sometimes  flattened.  This  deformation  is 
especially  noticeable  in  the  case  of  plant-remains. 
Shales  may  in  time  attain  the  density  and  fissile 
structure  of  true  slate. 

The  colours  of  clays  and  shales  are  of  considerable 
interest.  Blackness  is  often  due  to  organic  matter, 
and  especially  to  fragments  of  plants,  which  retain 
their  woody  structure  and  their  carbonaceous  cha- 
racter when  protected  by  clay  from  oxidation. 

The  bluish  tint  of  clays  is  due  to  finely  divided 
iron  pyrites  (iron  disulphide),  which  may  occasionally 
appear  as  distinct  crystals  or  nodules  of  one  or  other 
of  its  forms,  pyrite  or  marcasite.  On  oxidation, 
limonite  arises,  which  colours  the  mass  brown,  as 
is  seen  in  the  upper  part  of  many  clay-pits.  The 
occurrence  of  iron  pyrites  often  dates  back  to  the 
time  at  which  the  clay  accumulated.  N.  Andrussow(42) 
points  out  that  in  the  Black  Sea  there  is  an  enormous 
supply  of  decaying  organic  matter  provided  by  the 
floating  organisms  of  the  upper  layers.  This  rains 
continually  down  towards  the  floor.  The  portion 
that  reaches  depths  of  over  100  fathoms  escapes  from 
the  voracity  of  free-swimming  organisms  and  arrives 
at  the  region  where  bacteria  alone  abound.  These 
bacteria  act  on  dissolved  sulphates,  and  also  largely, 
according  to   Andrussow,   on   the   albumen   of   the 


iv]         CLAYS,  SHALES,   AND  SLATES 

decaying  matter.  In  both  cases,  sulphuretted 
hydrogen  is  produced.  Andrussow  treats  the  re- 
duction of  the  marine  sulphates  as  a  minor  proa 
due  to  the  need  that  the  bacteria  have  for  oxygen  in 
the  deep  waters,  which  are  insufficiently  supplied. 
The  sulphuretted  hydrogen  attacks  the  salts  of  iron. 
and  iron  disulphide  results. 

Here  we  have  an  excellent  illustration  of  how,  in 
deep  basins,  with  imperfect  vertical  circulation,  black 
pyritous  muds  may  arise,  devoid  of  ordinary  fossil-. 
The  depths  of  the  Black  Sea  are  practically  poisoned 
by  the  abundance  of  sulphuretted  hydrogen.  Hut 
numerous  cases  of  shales  are  known  to  us  where  iron 
pyrites  replaces  the  shells  of  ammonites  or  tonus 
complete  casts  of  bivalves,  and  has  accumulated  also 
in  concretions  and  crystalline  groups.  Such  pyrites 
is  probably  of  secondary  origin,  or  arose  from  the 
reducing  action  of  decaying  organic  matter  on  ferrous 
sulphate  in  solution  in  the  sea. 

The  oxidation  of  iron  pyrites  in  shales  gives  rise 
to  aluminium  sulphates,  such  as  alums.  Sometimes 
sufficient  heat  is  evolved  during  this  oxidation  to  Bel 
on  fire  carbonaceous  matter  present  in  the  rock. 

Pink-purple  and  green  are  common  colours  among 
shales,  and  imply  that  the  iron  is  in  two  different 
states  of  oxidation.  When  the  colour  varies  thus  in 
successive  bands,  we  may  believe  that  a  climatic 
change  promoted  the  formation  of  ferric  salts  on  the 


86  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

land  surface  when  the  pink  layers  were  being  formed, 
while  ferrous  (less  oxidised)  salts  predominated  when 
the  green  particles  were  washed  into  the  basin. 
B.  Smith  (43)  suggests  that  the  organic  matter  and 
humic  acids  which  are  swept  down  in  times  of  flood 
may  temporarily  prevent  oxidation  from  occurring 
in  shallow  lakes  and  pools.  Dry  seasons  would  thus 
lead  to  the  deposition  of  pink  clays,  while  wet  seasons 
would  furnish  green  ones.  The  green  colour  in  shales 
is  mostly  due  to  chlorite  or  to  glauconite. 

Subsequent  deoxidation  has  been  invoked  to 
account  for  the  green  colour  of  certain  shales. 
Organic  matter  may  have  been  responsible,  and  the 
green  spots  in  purple  slates  have  been  attributed  to 
the  decay  of  entombed  organisms,  the  reaction  having 
spread  outwards  from  a  centre. 

Clays,  owing  to  their  impermeability,  preserve 
fossils  excellently,  and  the  oldest  shells  and  corals  in 
which  the  original  aragonite  has  escaped  conversion 
into  calcite  occur  in  clays  and  shales  of  Mesozoic 
age  (see  p.  22). 

ORIGIN   OF   CLAYS 

Something  has  been  said  on  this  matter  in  the 
foregoing  paragraphs.  It  is  now  recognised  that  a 
pure  china-clay  or  a  pipe-clay,  that  is,  a  pure 
kaolin-earth,  does  not  arise  from  the  sifting  of  the 
products  of  surface-denudation.     The  alkali  felspars 


iv]         CLAYS,  SHALES,  AND  SLATES  H7 

decompose  as  they  lie  in  exposed  layers  of  granite 
and  gneiss,  but  the  kaolin  thus  formed  under  the 
acid  action  of  atmospheric  waters  is  relatively  small 
in  quantity,  and  cannot  escape  from  its  coarser  as- 
sociates, such  as  undecomposed  felspar  and  quarts, 
until  it  is  carried  away  far  from  land.  Even  then,  as 
the  records  of  H.M.S.  "Challenger"  show(44),  marine 
muds  may  contain  more  than  fifty  per  cent,  of  detrital 
quartz-grains,  and  quartz  is  always  the  most  abundant 
mineral  among  the  larger  particles  of  the  mud. 

Where,  however,  decomposition  of  the  granitoid 
rock  has  been  exceptionally  thorough,  kaolin  may  be 
present  in  sufficient  quantity  to  predominate  over 
other  materials.  The  product  washed  from  the 
surface  then  gathers  as  a  white  clay  even  in  lakes, 
and  further  artificial  washing  may  extract  from  it  an 
actual  kaolin-earth  or  china-clay.  In  such  cases,  the 
rock  has  become  rotted  throughout  in  consequence 
of  subterranean  action.  Hydrofluoric  acid  as  well  as 
other  gases  have  been  at  work,  as  is  shown  by  the 
secondary  minerals  associated  with  the  kaolin  ;  and 
the  appearance  of  white  powdery  kaolin  in  unusual 
abundance  on  the  surface  is  due  to  the  local  exposure 
of  a  mass  that  was  long  ago  made  ready  in  the 
depths. 

The  sifting  action,  however,  of  running  waters, 
and  especially  of  the  sea  upon  a  shore,  ultimately 
causes  clayey  matter  to  be  carried  away  into  regions 


88  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [oh. 

where  it  is  slowly  deposited.  The  flocculating  action 
of  the  salts  dissolved  in  sea- water  greatly  assists  the 
precipitation  of  clay  before  it  has  reached  some  two 
hundred  miles  from  land.  However,  just  as  sandstone 
begets  sandstone,  clays  or  shales  exposed  upon  a 
coast  produce  new  clays  close  to  shore.  The  estuary 
of  the  Thames  and  many  "slob-lands"  serve  as 
examples.  Off  Brazil,  red  clays  arise (45)  from  the 
large  quantity  of  "ochreous  matter"  carried  from 
the  coast.  Modern  green  marine  muds  are  found  to 
contain  glauconite,  a  silicate  common  in  the  English 
Gault  clays,  and  formed  by  interactions  in  the  sea 
itself.  Modern  blue  muds  (46)  are  recorded  down  to 
2800  fathoms,  and  contain  organic  matter  and  iron 
disulphide. 

Much  has  been  written  by  the  observers  on  the 
"  Challenger  "  and  by  others  on  the  red  clay  of  truly 
abyssal  depths,  which  is  attributed  to  the  decay  of 
wind-borne  volcanic  dust,  and  of  igneous  matter 
erupted  on  the  sea-floor,  rather  than  to  any  direct 
transport  by  water  from  the  land. 

Clays  may  also  accumulate  on  a  land-surface  from 
fine  volcanic  ash,  which  decomposes  through  the 
action  of  percolating  waters. 

SLATE 

The  relations  between  shale  and  Slate  are  so 
obvious  that  slate  may  readily  be  regarded  as  a  very 


ivj         CLAYS,   SHALES,   AND  SLA  IKS  89 

well-compacted  mud.  The  clayey  material  in  it,  like 
that  of  muds,  may  be  ordinary  detritus  or  of  volcanic 
origin ;  its  colours  repeat  those  of  shales.  1 1 8 
essential  character,  however,  is  the  possession  of 
a  "cleavage,"  that  is,  of  well-developed  planes  of 
fissility,  which  are  often  inclined  to  those  of  bedding: 
The  bedding  may  be  indicated  by  bands  of  different 
coarseness  or  constitution,  and  these  may  show 
crumpling  due  to  pressure  that  has  been  exerted  on 
the  mass.  The  cleavage,  however,  may  run  right 
across  these  bands,  and  the  rock,  as  a  rule,  splits  far 
more  cleanly  along  the  cleavage-planes  than  a  shale 
does  along  its  planes  of  bedding. 

The  early  and  historic  observations  on  slaty  cleav- 
age have  been  excellently  reviewed  by  A.  Hark  or 
who    also    provides   an    independent    investigation. 
Reference  may  also  be  made  to  a  later  treatise  by 
C.  K.  Leith(48),  which  contains  numerous  illustrations, 
and  to  a  discussion  by  G.  W.  Lamplughug).    I ).  Sharpe 
and  H.  C.  Sorby,  between  184/  and  1  ny.l  developed 
the  theory  that  rock-cleavage  was  due  to  compression 
in  a  direction  perpendicular  to  the  planes  of  cleave 
and  to  expansion  along  them.    As  Harker  points  out. 
it  is  unlikely  that  the  expansion  balances  the  com- 
pression.    The  density  of  slate,  about  l>7,  is  a  good 
indication  that  the  "porosity,"  or  percentage  of  pore 
space,  has  been  reduced,  while  the  mineral  changes, 
soon  to  be  referred  to,  are  also  in  favour  of  greater 


90  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

density.  C.  Darwin  (so)  laid  stress  on  the  connexion 
between  cleavage  and  the  development  of  flaky 
minerals,  such  as  micas,  along  the  cleavage-planes, 
the  structure  ultimately  passing  into  that  known  as 
"foliation"  (see  p.  145).  H.  C.  Sorby  urged  that  com- 
pression brings  platy  particles  into  parallel  positions 
throughout  the  mass,  so  that  the  plates,  which  may 
consist  of  kaolin,  mica,  or  chlorite,  come  to  lie  with 
their  broad  surfaces  perpendicular  to  the  direction 
of  compression.  At  the  same  time,  any  constituents 
capable  of  deformation  become  compressed  in  this 
direction,  become  expanded  in  a  direction  perpen- 
dicular to  it,  and  are  themselves  converted  into 
lens-like  forms  or  plates.  T.  Mellard  Reade  and 
P.  Holland  (si)  have  emphasised  the  part  played  by 
crystallisation  at  the  close  of  the  process  of  compres- 
sion. They  urge  that  the  platy  minerals,  mica  and 
chlorite,  are  produced  during  the  alteration  of  the 
rock,  and  can  spread  with  ease  in  directions  perpen- 
dicular to  that  of  compression ;  they  thus  give  rise  to 
slaty  cleavage  at  a  late  stage  in  the  deformation  of 
the  rock.  These  authors,  it  will  be  seen,  have 
developed  one  of  Darwin's  principal  propositions,  as 
to  the  close  connexion  between  rock-cleavage  and 
foliation,  and,  in  opposition  to  Sorby,  consider  the 
platiness  of  the  original  constituents  to  be  of  less 
importance. 

In  support  of  their  view,  in  regard  to  the  late 


iv]         CLAYS,  SHALES,  AND  SLATES  91 

stage  at  which  cleavage  is  induced,  it  may  be  noted 
that  the  crystals  of  pyrite  and  magnetite  that  some- 
times occur  in  slates  and  in  the  allied  foliated  schists 
have  developed  at  an  earlier  date  as  knots  which 
oppose  the  cleavage  or  the  foliation  (52). 

Darwin  observed  that  mineral  differences  some- 
times occur  along  bands  parallel  with  the  cleavage- 
planes.  In  such  cases,  the  difference  may  be  largely 
one  of  grain,  shearing  having  broken  down  the 
minerals  into  a  finer  state  along  certain  bands  of 
movement (53).  Shearing  of  the  rock  may  occur  along 
any  of  the  cleavage-planes,  which  are  superinduced 
planes  of  weakness,  and  parts  of  the  slate  thus  slide 
over  others,  just  as  the  mineral  flakes  slide  over  one 
another  in  the  directions  in  which  expansion  of  the 
rock  is  possible.  Where  traces  of  the  original  strati- 
fication remain,  it  is  easy  to  see  if  rock-shearing  has 
occurred. 

Beds  of  different  composition  naturally  take  on 
cleavage  in  very  different  degrees.  Sandy  layers 
show  the  compression  that  has  taken  place  by  con- 
torting ;  but  they  cleave  very  poorly,  and  in  proportion 
to  the  amount  of  mud  present  in  them.  Where 
clayey  and  sandy  layers  alternate,  and  the  direction 
of  the  cleavage  is  oblique  to  them,  it  is  refracted,  as 
it  were,  on  passing  from  one  layer  to  the  other  ;  it  is 
more  highly  inclined  to  the  bedding  in  the  sandy 
layers  and  less  so  in  the  clayey  layers.     Henoe  a 


92  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

cleavage-surface  forms  a  fold  resembling  the  shape  of 
an  italic  S  as  it  traverses  each  harder  bed.  Harker  (54) 
and  Leith  (55)  discuss  the  cause  of  this  from  somewhat 
different  points  of  view.  It  is  probable  that  such 
cleavage-planes  as  develop  within  the  hard  bed  are 
approximately  perpendicular  to  the  direction  in  which 
the  compressive  force  acts,  because  there  is  in  such 
beds  little  possibility  of  lateral  creep  of  the  material 
along  the  bedding-planes.  In  the  softer  layers,  we 
have  to  deal,  not  only  with  a  tendency  towards  the 
rotation  of  platy  particles  until  their  flat  surfaces  are 
perpendicular  to  the  direction  of  pressure,  but  also 
with  a  tendency  of  the  same  particles  to  flow  along 
the  bedding-planes.  The  resultant  arrangement  gives 
rise  to  a  cleavage  nearer  to  the  bedding-planes  than 
that  in  the  more  sandy  layers. 

Sometimes,  after  the  cleavage  is  established, 
compression  folds  it,  just  as  strata  may  be  folded. 
Still  greater  compression  may  obliterate  it  and 
establish  a  new  cleavage,  and  all  gradations  towards 
this  result  are  traceable.  The  cleavage  layers,  again, 
may  be  wrinkled  into  a  series  of  sharp  folds,  thrust 
over  in  one  direction,  and  parting  may  then  take 
place  along  the  ridges  of  these  folds,  which  furnish  a 
second  series  of  planes  of  weakness  in  the  rock.  This 
type  of  separation  has  been  styled  a  strain-slip 
cleav(t(/c,nu(\  by  Leith  a  /'nicfttn-c/canff/c,  in  distinc- 
tion from  ordinary  or  flow-cleavage.     Shearing  may 


iv]         CLAYS,  SHALES,  AND  SLATES 


o:i 


take  place  along  it,  and  the  true  or  flow  cleavage 
planes  become  thus  broken  across  and  faulted. 


Fig.  9.     Landslide  of  Limestone  ovkk  Sham:.     Near  Luc-en-I1 
Drome,  France.     The  scale  is  shown  by  the  main  road  p 
among  the  blocks. 


94  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

Commercial  slates  should  exhibit  none  of  these 
structures  that  interfere  with  genuine  cleavage.  An 
argillaceous  rock  of  uniform  grain,  compressed  evenly 
over  a  considerable  district,  is  required  for  successful 
slate-quarries.  Yet  all  quarrymen  will  admit  that 
the  material  varies  from  point  to  point,  and  that  the 
best  slate  runs  in  "veins."  Some  of  the  coarser  slates, 
with  irregular  surfaces,  and  with  splashes  of  colour, 
such  as  are  provided  by  limonite,  are  sought  after  for 
their  picturesque  effect;  while  slates  which  do  not 
split  readily  enough  for  roofing  purposes  may  have 
their  use  for  flags,  mantel-shelves,  and  billiard-tables. 

ARGILLACEOUS   ROOKS   IN   THE   FIELD 

Obviously,  nothing  can  be  more  different  than 
the  features  of  a  country  made  of  clay,  when  acted 
on  by  denudation,  and  those  of  one  where  slate 
prevails.  In  the  former  case,  low  rounded  hills  rise, 
without  any  definite  arrangement,  above  hollows 
where  rushes  spring  amid  the  grass.  The  streams 
are  muddy,  and  they  readily  cut  their  way  down 
to  base-level,  meandering  thenceforward  in  a  clay- 
alluvium.  Shales  provide  bolder  features,  but  crumble 
rapidly  where  the  climate  permits  of  frost  and  thawing. 
They  may  be  protected  by  more  resisting  rocks, 
but  provide  oozy  surfaces  underground,  over  which 
the  higher  masses  may  slide  disastrously  (Fig.  9). 
Shale-beds,  when  uplifted  and  folded,  slip  away  in 


iv]         CLAYS,   SHALES,  AND  SLATES  95 

flakes  from  one  another,  supplying  very  ragged  and 
irregular    material    to    the    taluses,  and    exposing 


Fig.  10.     Weathering  of  Shale.     Granite  mountains  behind. 
Above  La  Grave,  Lautaret  Pass,  Isere,  France. 

shimmering  surfaces  when  damp  with  rain  (Fig.  10). 
Among  hilly  lands,  the  passes  will  often  be  found  to 


96  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS    [ch.  iv 

be  due  to  bands  of  shale,  which  are  cut  down  by 
weathering  far  sooner  than  the  rocks  on  either  hand. 
In  central  England,  the  Lias  shales,  despite  the 
presence  of  some  limestones,  have  been  worn  down 
almost  to  a  plain,  wherever  the  overlying  Middle 
Jurassic  limestone  has  been  removed. 

Slates,  with  their  ragged  edges  and  resistance  to 
rain,  play  their  part  in  wilder  mountain-scenery. 
Frost-action  destroys  them,  producing  taluses  that 
slip  frequently  towards  the  valleys ;  but  the  residual 
crags  assume  more  serrated  forms,  in  contrast  with 
the  smooth  covering  of  the  lower  slopes.  The 
cleavage,  when  steeply  inclined  to  the  horizontal, 
promotes  the  cutting  of  gullies  down  the  mountain- 
sides, and  the  intervening  ribs  of  rock  may  easily 
be  mistaken  for  uptilted  strata.  The  entrance  to  the 
Pass  of  Llanberis  at  Dolbadarn  is  a  fine  picture  of 
slate-scenery.  Eventually,  mountains  formed  of  slate 
assume  hog-backed  and  rounded  forms,  but  they  still, 
where  notched  by  streamlets,  yield  sheer  cliffs  and 
picturesque  ravines. 

ON  BOULDER-CLAY 

The  material  known  as  B&ulder-Clajy  presents  such 
distinctive  features,  and  is  so  prevalent  in  our  islands, 
that  it  deserves  a  few  separate  remarks.  From  a 
coating  a  foot  or  two  in  thickness,  it  swells  in  places 


98  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

to  a  hundred  feet  or  more,  and  may  form  the  impor- 
tant round-backed  hills  to  which  Maxwell  Close 
reserved  the  name  of  drumlius.  It  consists  essentially 
of  mixed  materials,  unsifted  by  water,  huge  boulders 
of  various  rocks  occurring  side  by  side  with  angular 
fragments  and  pebbles  of  all  sizes,  set  in  a  ground- 
work of  loamy  clay  (Fig.  11).  Sands  and  gravels  are 
often  associated  with  the  boulder-clay,  and  result  from 
the  local  washing  of  the  mass  in  copious  floods  of  water. 
The  blocks  are  here  on  the  whole  more  rounded,  and 
the  sandy  part  of  the  loam  predominates. 

Blocks  of  shale  and  limestone,  and  even  of  sand- 
stone and  quartzite,  occurring  in  the  boulder-clay, 
bear  the  characteristic  striations  that  we  now 
recognise  as  due  to  glacial  action.  The  sand  and 
small  stones  have,  in  fact,  been  held  against  the 
larger  ones  by  solid  ice,  and  have  cut  and  grooved 
their  surfaces.  Shales  and  schists  have  gone  to 
pieces  and  have  provided  the  clayey  groundwork. 
The  whole  of  the  material  has  been  at  one  time 
embedded  in  and  moved  forward  by  glacier-ice. 

Though  Louis  Agassiz  developed  liis  glacial  theory 
from  studies  in  Switzerland,  he  possessed  an  imagina- 
tion that  ran  before  the  knowledge  of  his  time.  Swiss 
glaciers  are  now  so  limited  that  they  arc  of  very 
little  use  to  us  when  we  seek  to  explain  the  origin 
of  boulder-clay.  In  arctic  and  antarctic  lands,  how- 
ever, we  meet  with  continental  glaciers,  many  miles 


iv]         CLAYS,  SHALES,  AND  SLATES  1)9 

in  width,  moving  across  lowlands,  in  virtue  of  the 
pressure  from  some  great  snow-dome,  to  which 
additions  are  continually  being  made  behind  them. 


Fig.  12.  Arctic  Glacier  charged  with  stones  and  clay.  Side  of  the 
Nordenskiold  Glacier,  Billen  Bay,  Spitsbergen.  The  top  of  the 
ice  appears  in  the  left-hand  upper  corner  of  the  picture. 

Even  when  fed  by  diminished  snow-fields.  like  those 
in  Spitsbergen,  these  glaciers  dominate  the  landscape 
and  form  the  principal  rock-masses  over  hundreds  of 

7-2 


100  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

square  miles.  Such  glaciers  gather  into  their  lower 
portions  all  the  loosened  material  on  the  hill-slopes 
and  valley-floors.  With  the  tools  thus  supplied, 
further  material  is  plucked  from  jointed  or  fissile 
rocks  as  the  mass  moves  forward.  Freezing  and 
thawing  at  the  base  of  the  great  ice-sheet,  as  water 
flows  here  and  there  beneath  it,  further  disintegrate 
the  rocky  floor.  The  broad  ice-sheet  sinks  in  a  mass 
of  broken  rock  and  sludge  at  one  point,  and  at 
another  drags  this  mixed  material  forward  as  an 
abrading  agent.  The  lower  half  of  such  a  glacier,  or 
the  whole  thickness  of  it  near  its  front,  where  surface- 
melting  has  removed  the  higher  layers,  is  in  reality 
an  agglomerate  of  stones  and  mud  held  together  by 
an  ice-cement  (Fig.  12).  When  an  epoch  of  advance 
is  over,  when  the  ice-sheet  stagnates  and  its  frozen 
constituent  melts  away,  it  becomes  more  and  more 
like  a  boulder-clay  as  time  goes  on.  True  boulder- 
clay  then  forms  its  surface,  while  ice  remains  plentiful 
below.  Since  the  stony  matter  is  not  evenly  dis- 
tributed, some  parts  of  the  surface  sink  more  quickly 
than  others,  through  loss  of  a  greater  portion  of 
their  former  bulk.  Roughly  circular  pits  or  "  kettle- 
holes  "  appear,  in  which  water  gathers.  The  water 
running  from  these  washes  across  a  part  of  the 
boulder-clay,  bears  off  the  mud,  and  leaves  bands 
of  sand  and  gravel.  The  clayey  portion  thus  removed 
niav  accumulate  as  a  fine  deposit  in  other  outlying 


iv]         CLAYS,   SHALES,  AND  SLATES         loi 

pools,  and  is  interstratified,  when  the  flow  of  water 
is  temporarily  increased,  with  coarser  and  more  sandy 
layers.     Ultimately,  the  frozen  water  of  the  ground- 


Fig.  13.  Arctic  Glacier  and  Boulbbb-Clay,  The  Sefstrdm  Glacier, 
Ekman  Bay,  Spitsbergen,  in  1910,  with  boulder-clay  in  fore- 
ground, marked  by  kettle-holes,  and  deposited  by  an  advance 
of  the  glacier  over  Cora  Island  in  1896. 

work  drains  away,  and  only  the  stones  and  clay  of 
the  ice-sheet  remain  upon  the  field.  They  form, 
however,  a   very   important   residue,  weathering  in 


102  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

steep  cliffs  and  pinnacles  in  the  dry  air  of  the  arctic 
lands.  The  boulder-clay  thus  left  shows  a  sharply 
marked  boundary  where  the  edge  of  the  stagnating 
ice-sheet  lay.  It  is,  in  fact,  the  surviving  part  of  the 
complex  sheet,  and  now  undergoes  moulding,  like 
other  rocks,  by  atmospheric  agencies  (Fig.  13). 

Many  interesting  features  of  the  hills  called 
drumlins  cannot  be  discussed  here.  Their  arrange- 
ment with  their  longer  axes  in  the  direction  of  the 
movement  of  the  ice  shows  that  they  were  moulded 
in  large  measure  within  the  ice  itself,  and  came  to 
light  as  it  melted  away  from  above  downwards.  They 
may  be  regarded  as  originating  in  tough  and  mixed 
materials,  ice  and  stones  and  clay,  from  the  lower 
layers  of  the  ice-sheet,  which  became  associated  with 
the  purer  upper  ice  in  certain  episodes  of  the  flow. 
Such  mingling  may  occur  at  an  ice-fall,  or  where 
shearing  over  an  obstacle  takes  place.  In  the  former 
case,  the  upper  ice  descends  into  the  lower  layers ; 
in  the  latter,  masses  from  below  are  pushed  up  into 
higher  levels.  As  the  forward  flow  proceeds,  the 
masses  representing  the  lower  and  stone-filled  layers 
are  treated  just  as  "  eyes  "  of  coarser  material  are 
treated  in  a  fluidal  lava  or  in  a  rock  deformed  by 
metamorphic  pressures.  The  purer  and  more  plastic 
ice  moves  past  and  round  them,  and  they  assume  an 
elongated  form  (56).  When  final  stagnation  and  melting 
have  none  on,  these  masses  are  still  separated  from 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  ion 

one  another  as  rounded  hills.  Their  bases  have 
settled  down  upon  the  ice- worn  surface,  but  their 
flanks  and  crests  retain  traces  of  the  moulding  action 
of  the  purer  portions  of  the  complex  body  styled  an 
ice-sheet 

In  recent  years  great  interest  has  been  aroused 
by  researches  on  boulder-clays  of  ancient  date,  es- 
pecially those  of  Permo -Carboniferous  age  (57).  These 
compacted  deposits  contain  abundant  striated 
boulders,  and  rest  on  glaciated  rock-surfaces,  which 
have  a  surprisingly  modern  aspect  when  laid  bare 
by  denudation.  The  grey -green  Dwyka  Conglomerate 
that  is  so  widely  spread  throughout  South  Africa 
forms  "  kopjes  "  on  the  borders  of  the  Great  Karroo, 
with  spiky  crests  and  irregularly  weathered  cliffs  ; 
but  its  original  deposition  as  a  boulder-clay  has  been 
amply  verified.  It  has  now,  moreover,  been  paralleled 
by  a  very  similar  rock  discovered  by  A.  C.  Coleman 
in  the  Huronian  beds  of  Canada. 


CHAPTER  V 

IGNEOUS  ROCKS 
INTRODUCTION  (58) 

Igneous  rocks,  those  varied  masses   that  have 
consolidated  from  a  state  of  fusion,  attracted  at  ten 
tion  in  the  eighteenth  century  through  their  active 


104         ROCKS  AKD  THEIK   ORIGINS        [ch. 

appearance  in  volcanoes.  James  Hutton  in  1715") 
showed  that  the  crystalline  granite  of  the  Scottish 
highlands  "had  been  made  to  invade  that  country  in 
a  fluid  state."  More  than  a  hundred  years,  however, 
elapsed  before  geologists  on  the  continent  of  Europe 
were  willing  to  connect  superficial  lavas  with  the 
materials  exposed  by  denudation  in  consolidated 
cauldrons  of  the  crust. 

It  is  interesting  therefore  to  note  that  G.  P.  Scrope 
in  1825  treated  of  granite,  without  apology  or  hesita- 
tion, in  a  work  entitled  "Considerations  on  Volcanoes." 
So  far  from  separating  deep-seated  from  superficial 
products,  Scrope  wrote  of  the  molten  magma  in  the 
crust  as  "the  general  subterranean  bed  of  lava."  He 
conceived  this  fundamental  magma,  "the  original  or 
mother-rock,"  to  be  capable  of  consolidating  as 
ordinary  granite.  Successive  meltings  and  physical 
modifications  of  this  granite  gave  rise,  in  his  view,  to 
all  the  other  igneous  rocks.  Scrope  laid  no  stress, 
however,  on  chemical  variations  within  the  magma, 
but  urged  that  the  transitions  observable  between 
different  types  of  igneous  material  established  a 
community  of  origin. 

The  connexion  between  lavas  and  highly  crystalline 
deep-seated  rocks,  so  simply  accepted  by  Scrope,  was 
worked  out  some  fifty  years  later  by  -J.  \Y.  Judd 
for  areas  in  Hungary  and  in  the  timer  1  lebrides. 
The  features  displayed  in  thin  sections  under  the 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  105 

microscope  were  used  by  Judd,  in  a  series  of  papers, 
to  substantiate  his  views;  but  in  France  and  ( formally 
these  features  became  the  source  of  subtle  distinct  ions 
between  the  igneous  rocks  of  Cainozoic  and  pre- 
Cainozoic  days.  The  lavas,  in  which  some  glassy 
matter  could  be  traced,  were  said  to  be  typically 
post-Cretaceous,  and  essentially  different  from  those 
earlier  types  in  which  glass  was  replaced  by  finely 
crystalline  matter;  while  the  coarsely  crystalline 
igneous  rocks  were  uniformly  regarded  as  pre- 
Cainozoic.  Glassy  rocks,  such  as  pitchstone,  Inter 
bedded  contemporaneously  in  Permian  or  Devonian 
strata,  were  described  as  "vitreous  porphyries,"  while 
those  known  to  be  of  post-Cretaceous  date  might  be 
styled  andesites,  trachytes,  or  rhyolites.  Luckily 
common  sense  has  recently  triumphed  in  this  matter, 
and  the  relative  scarcity  of  glassy  types  of  igneous 
rocks  in  early  geological  formations  has  been  recog 
nised  as  due  to  the  readiness  with  which  glass  under 
goes  secondary  crystallisation.  The  discussion  lias 
ended  by  showing  that  we  have  no  evidence  of 
world-wide  changes  in  the  types  of  material  erupted 
during  geological  time. 

At  the  present  day,  attention  has  been  focused  oil 
the  processes  that  go  on  in  subterranean  cauldrons, 
in  the  hope  of  explaining  the  differences  between  one 
type  of  extruded  rock  and  another.  Doctrines  of 
descent  have  been  elaborated,  and  one  of  the  most 


106  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

subtle  systems  of  classification (59)  has  been  based 
upon  characters  that  the  igneous  rock  might  have 
possessed,  had  circumstances  not  imparted  others  to 
it  during  the  process  of  consolidation.  The  principle 
of  this  classification  is,  however,  obviously  correct,  if 
we  wish  to  trace  back  a  rock  bearing  certain  characters 
at  the  present  day  to  the  molten  source  from  which 
it  came. 

CHARACTERS  OF  IGNEOUS  ROCKS 

The  characters  of  igneous  rocks  vary  considerably 
according  as  they  have  consolidated  under  atmos- 
pheric pressure  only,  or  under  that  of  superincumbent 
rocks.  We  must  remember  also  that  submarine  lavas 
have  to  sustain  a  pressure  of  an  extra  atmosphere  for 
every  thirty  feet  of  depth,  or  400  atmospheres  at 
2000  fathoms,  and  that  such  rocks  have  a  claim  to  be 
regarded  as  deep-seated.  The  gases  that  igneous 
rocks  contain,  probably  as  essential  features  of  the 
molten  magma,  and  at  a  temperature  above  their 
critical  points,  escape  to  a  large  extent  near  or  at  the 
surface  of  the  earth.  The  bubbles  raised  in  lava, 
whereby  it  is  rendered  scoriaceous,  and  the  clouds 
of  vapour  rising  from  cooling  lava-flows  and  from  the 
throat  of  a  volcano  in  eruption,  are  sufficient  evidences 
of  this  process.  The  extremely  liquid  lavas  of  Kilauea 
in  Hawaii,  which  emit  very  little  vapour,  are  notable 
as  exceptions.     In    the   case  of   masses  that  cool 


vj  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  107 

underground,  the  retention  of  gases,  and  ultimately  of 
liquids,  until  a  very  late  stage  of  consolidation  retards 
crystallisation  until  temperatures  are  reached  lower 
than  those  at  which  it  starts  in  surface-flows,  A> 
A.  Harker  points  out(so),  "the  loss  of  these  substances, 
by  raising  the  melting-points  in  the  magma,  may  be 
the  immediate  cause  of  crystallization,  quite  as  much 
as  any  actual  cooling." 

The  formation  of  crystals  in  lavas  is  rapid,  and 
the  average  crystals  are  therefore  small,  and  often 
felted  together  in  a  mesh,  the  interstices  of  which  arc 
filled  by  residual  glass. 

Slowness  of  cooling  is  the  really  important  factor 
that  affects  the  size  of  crystals,  that  is,  the  coarseness 
of  grain,  in  igneous  rocks.  Pressure  may  promote 
crystallisation,  by  raising  the  melting-points  of 
minerals;  but,  after  a  certain  maximum  effect  in 
this  direction,  it  is  quite  possible  that  an  inert 
of  pressure  may  actually  lower  the  melting-points, 
and  cause  one  or  other  mineral  to  remain  in  solution 
in  the  magma.  It  is  not  clear  how  pressure  can  afled 
the  size  of  any  constituent,  except  by  bringing  about 
conditions  under  which  it  can  go  on  growing,  while 
other  constituents  remain  in  solution,  or  do  not  grow 
so  fast. 

Such  conditions  may  arise  from  the  aid  given  by 
pressure  to  the  retention  of  what  French  geologic  a 
have  called  agents  mlnrralhateurs.    Several  familiar 


108         ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

minerals,  for  instance  albite,  orthoclase,  and  quartz, 
require  the  presence  of  water  for  their  formation. 
Volatile  substances,  not  utilised  in  the  ultimate 
product,  no  doubt  similarly  assist  the  formation  of 
many  rock-forming  minerals.  Occasionally,  moreover, 
as  in  the  development  of  the  micas  and  certain  of  the 
silicates  known  as  zeolites,  some  proportion  of  hydro- 
gen is  retained  by  minerals  thus  crystallising  from 
the  magma.  Micas  appear  to  require  the  presence  of 
fluorine  for  their  development.  J.  P.  Iddings(6i),  how- 
ever, lays  stress  in  this  case  on  the  chemical  activity 
of  hydrogen  at  high  temperatures. 

Igneous  rocks,  unless  cooled  with  singular  rapidity, 
thus  contain  crystals  of  various  kinds.  In  lavas,  these 
may  form  the  globular  aggregates  known  as  spheru- 
litesm),  or  may  accumulate  as  a  compact  ground  of 
minute  grains  and  needles,  not  quite  resolvable  with 
the  microscope.  In  many  rocks  of  slightly  coarser 
grain,  a  compact  lithoidal  or  stony  texture  is  set  up, 
which  the  microscope  resolves  into  an  aggregate  of 
crystalline  rods  or  granules.  Such  compact  rocks  are 
often  styled  felsitic.  In  other  types,  as  in  ordinary 
granite,  the  constituent  minerals  are  easily  dis- 
tinguished with  the  naked  eye. 

The  order  in  which  these  constituents  have 
developed  is  sometimes  clear  from  the  inclusion  of 
one  mineral  in  another.  When  two  substances  are 
dissolved  in  one  another, there  is  a  certain  proportion 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  109 

between  them,  varying  with  the  substances,  which 
allows  them  to  crystallise  at  the  same  time,  instead 
of  in  succession.  This  eiitectic  proportion,  when 
attained  by  two  mineral  substances  in  a  magma, 
brings  about  a  complete  interlocking  of  their  crystals, 
as  is  seen  in  the  quartz  and  alkali-felspar  of  the  rock 
known  as  "graphic  granite."  The  order  of  crystallise 
tion  of  minerals  from  an  ordinary  non-eutectic  magma 
is  profoundly  affected  by  the  proportions  in  which 
their  constituents  are  present  in  the  mass. 

The  minerals,  when  they  have  separated  out,  are 
found  to  be  mostly  silicates.  A  few  oxides,  such 
rutile,  magnetite,  and  ilmenite,  may  occur,  the  two 
latter  being  especially  common  where  iron  is  an  im- 
portant constituent  of  the  rock.  But  almost  all 
igneous  rocks  consist  largely  of  one  or  more  species 
of  felspar,  silica  being  here  combined  with  alumina, 
potash,  soda,  and  lime.  Free  silica  may  remain,  and 
separates  as  quartz,  or  rarely  as  tridymite.  Pale 
mica  occurs  in  many  rocks  of  deep-seated  origin.  In 
contrast  with  these  light-coloured  minerals,  iron,  mag- 
nesium, and  part  of  the  calcium,  appear  in  another 
series  of  silicates,  usually  dark  in  colour,  and  this 
series  may  be  broadly  styled  "ferroinagnoian."  The 
pyroxenes,  of  which  augite  is  the  type,  the  amphiboles, 
of  which  hornblende  is  the  type,  dark  mica  (mostly 
biotite),  and  olivine,  are  the  ordinary  ferromagneeian 
minerals. 


110  ROCKS    AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

Broadly,  then,  igneous  rocks  divide  themselves 
by  texture  into  (i)  those  which  are  completely 
crystalline,  and  in  which  the  minerals  are  distinctly 
visible  ;  (ii)  those  which  are  completely  crystalline, 
but  in  which  the  crystals  are  so  small  as  to  give  rise 
to  a  compact  lithoidal  ground-mass  ;  and  (iii)  those 
in  which  some  glass  is  present.  The  third  group  may 
appear  lithoidal,  or  in  other  cases  actually  glassy,  to 
the  unaided  eye. 

This  mode  of  division  is  justified  from  a  natural 
history  point  of  view.  The  first  group  includes  rocks 
that  have  consolidated  slowly  underground.  The 
second  includes  rocks  cooled  more  quickly,  on  the 
margins  of  magma-basins,  or  as  offshoots  from  them, 
filling  cracks  in  the  surrounding  rocks,  and  producing 
wall-like  masses  known  as  dykes.  The  third  group 
appears  mostly  in  dykes  and  lava-flows. 

Where  a  dyke  has  intruded  among  heated  rocks 
and  undergoes  no  sudden  chilling,  it  may  become 
Coarsely  crystalline,  even  though  comparatively  small. 
Some  dykes  exhibit  a  chilled  margin  of  glass  along 
their  bounding  surfaces,  and  are  none  the  less  com- 
pletely crystalline  at  the  centre,  where  cooling  has 
been  slow.  No  structure  is  peculiar  to  dyke-rocks, 
nor  can  a  class  be  established  for  sueli  rocks  on 
chemical  or  mineralogical  grounds,  even  though  a 
few  special  types  of  Igneous  rock  may  at  present 
be  known  only  among  these  minor  intrusive  bodies. 


v] 


IGNEOUS  ROCKS 


111 


The  fine-grained  layers  of  volcanic  dust,  commonly 
spoken  of  as  ash,  and  the  coarser  tuffs,   in   which 


Fig.  14.     Side  of  a  Volcanic  Cone.  Ash-layer  of  1906  on  the  west  Hank 
of  Vesuvius.    Cliffs  of  the  exploded  crater  of  Monte  Somma  behind. 

lumps  of  scoriaceous  lava  are  clearly  visible,  bridge 
the   gap    between    sedimentary  and   igneous    rockg. 


112  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

The  dust,  during  a  great  eruption,  is  distributed  by 
wind  over  hundreds  of  square  miles  of  country.  The 
tuffs,  deposited  nearer  the  orifice  of  the  volcano,  vary 
in  coarseness  from  day  to  day,  and  exhibit  marked 
stratification.  Ash-beds  and  tuffs  may  be  laid  out 
in  lakes  or  in  the  sea,  and  their  layers  may  then 
include  organic  remains.  Waves  may  round  their 
particles  on  the  shore,  and  may  sift  them  till  only  a 
coarse  volcanic  sand  remains. 

After  an  eruption,  the  newly  deposited  ash  and 
tuff  usually  form  obvious  layers  on  the  surface  of 
the  country.  Landslips  on  the  side  of  the  volcanic 
cone  may  reveal  sections  of  the  new  coating  and  of 
previously  stratified  material  (Fig.  14).  In  certain 
districts,  sedimentary  and  other  rocks  torn  ofi'  from 
below  form  a  large  part  of  the  fragmental  deposits 
of  volcanic  action.  The  characteristic  volcanic  cone 
is  itself  due  to  the  greater  accumulation  of  tuffs  and 
ashes  near  the  vent  (Fig.  15). 

The  loose  tuffs  formed  of  scoriae  allow  water  to 
percolate  easily  through  them,  and  a  cone  of  fairly 
coarse  material  resists  the  weather  well.  The  re- 
markable freshness  of  the  extinct  "cinder-cones" 
of  Auvergne  was  thus  long  ago  explained  by  LyelL 
Surfaces  of  ash,  on  the  other  hand,  are  easily  washed 
down  by  rain  in  the  form  of  dangerous  mud-flows, 
which  Spread  across  the  lowlands,  and  give  rise  to 
compact  clays,  shrinking  as  they  dry. 


v] 


IGNEOUS  ROCKS 


113 


Lava-flows  are  masses  of  molten  rock  that  have 
welled  out  from  the  vent,  without  being  torn   to 


Fig.  15.    Tuff-Cone  witii  Tuff-Beds  at  the  base. 
Puy  de  la  Vache,  Puy-de-D6rae,  France. 

pieces  by  the  explosion  of  the  gases  that  they  coil 
tained.     The  rapidity  of  their  flow  depends  on  their 


114  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

chemical  composition,  on  the  amount  of  gases  present, 
and  on  the  temperature  at  which  they  are  extruded. 
The  more  highly  siliceous  lavas,  for  a  given  tempera- 
ture, are  more  viscous  than  those  towards  the  basaltic 
end  of  the  series,  which  contain  only  about  48  per 
cent,  of  silica.  A  lava  of  considerable  fluidity  will 
consolidate  in  somewhat  thin  sheets  with  smooth  and 
ropy  surfaces.  A  less  fluid  type  will  become  markedly 
scoriaceous,  where  the  vapours  endeavour  to  escape 
from  it ;  the  rugged  crust  formed  on  its  upper  cooling 
surface  will  be  broken  up  by  the  continued  movement 
of  the  more  liquid  mass  below,  and  the  blocks  thus 
formed  may  become  rolled  over  the  advancing  front 
of  the  flow  and  entombed  in  the  portion  that  has 
not  yet  consolidated. 

The  surface  of  ordinary  lava-flows  remains  rough 
for  centuries,  and  only  slowly  crumbles  down  before 
weathering  to  form  a  soil.  While  tuff-beds  provide 
light  and  fertile  lands,  the  lava-streams  remain 
marked  out  among  them,  as  sinuous  bands  of  rock, 
given  over  to  an  irregular  growth  of  woodland.  By 
repeated  outflows,  lavas  tend  to  fill  up  the  interspaces 
between  the  earlier  streams,  just  as  those  have  filled 
up  the  hollows  in  the  country  over  which  they 
spread.  A  uniform  surface  thus  arises,  and  lava- 
plains  eventually  bury  a  varied  land  of  hill  and  dale. 
Where  a  number  of  small  vents  have  opened,  perhaps 
along  parallel  fissures  in   the  earth,  the  flooding  of 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  115 

the  country  with  igneous  rock  may  lead  to  an  ap- 
pearance of  stratification  in  masses  extending  over 
hundreds  of  square  miles.  Sections  in  the  igneous 
series,  however,  show  that  the  individual  Hows  dove- 
tail into  and  overlap  one  another,  more  rapidly  than 
is  the  case  with  the  lenticular  masses  that  constitute 
an  ordinary  sedimentary  series. 

After  the  constituents  of  the  lava  have  began  to 
crystallise,  and  when  the  rock  may  be  considered 
solid,  cracks  due  to  contraction  are  set  up.  The 
upper  part  of  the  flow,  radiating  its  heat  and  parting 
with  its  gases  into  the  air  above,  solidifies  com- 
paratively rapidly,  and  cracks  arise  without  much 
regularity.  Now  and  then,  columnar  structure,  like 
that  of  dried  starch,  appears  on  a  small  scale,  the 
columns  starting  from  various  oblique  surfaces  of 
cooling,  and  lying  in  consequence  in  various  directions 
in  the  rock. 

J.  P.  Iddings  shows  that  curvature  of  the  columns 
will  result  if  one  portion  of  the  surface  loses  heal 
more  rapidly  than  another.  As  the  contraction- 
cracks  bounding  the  columns  spread  inwards,  the 
layer  reached  by  them  at  any  time  in  the  lava  will 
be  farther  in  from  a  part  of  the  surface  where  COoMng 
is  rapid  than  it  will  be  from  a  part  where  it  is  slow. 
Hence  the  layer  in  the  lava  where  emit  pactional 
stresses  are  producing  cracks,  i.e.  the  layer  reached  at 
any  time  by  the  inner  ends  of  the  contraction-columns. 

8—2 


116  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

will  be  a  curved  one,  and  its  curvature  will  increase 
as  it  occupies  positions  more  and  more  removed  from 
the  surface  of  the  lava-flow.  The  axes  of  the  con- 
traction-columns, as  they  spread,  are  perpendicular 
to  this  layer,  and  the  columns  will  thus  curve  as  their 
development  proceeds. 

The  base  of  a  massive  lava- flow,  however,  cools 
under  much  more  uniform  conditions,  and  the 
columns,  stretching  upwards  from  the  ground  and 
produced  by  slow  contraction,  give  rise  to  the 
regular  prismatic  structures  long  ago  known  as 
"  giants'  causeways."  The  original  Giant's  Causeway 
in  the  county  of  Antrim  is  the  lower  part  of  a 
basaltic  flow,  exposed  by  denudation  on  the  shore. 
Fingal's  Cave  in  Stafla  owes  its  tough  compact  roof 
to  the  preservation  of  that  portion  of  the  flow  which 
cooled  downwards  from  the  upper  surface.  G.  P. 
Scrope(63)  long  ago  observed  this  dual  structure  in 
columnar  lavas. 

The  columns,  or  the  more  irregular  joint-blocks 
that  sometimes  represent  them,  are  often  subdivided 
by  further  contraction  into  spheroids,  the  coats  of 
which  peel  off,  as  the  rock  weathers,  like  those  of  an 
onion.  The  curved  cross-joints  of  massive  columns, 
now  convex  upwards,  now  concave,  represent  the 
same  tendency  towards  globular  contraction. 

A  lava-flow  is  sometimes  divided  into  large  rudely 
spheroidal   masses,   which  fit  into  one  another,  and 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  117 

which  show  signs  of  more  rapid  cooling  on  their 
surfaces.  These  were  particularly  observed  on  the 
mountains  near  Mont  Genevre  by  Cole  and  Gregory (64), 
who  compared  the  forms  to  "  pillows  or  soft  cushions 
pressed  upon  and  against  one  another."  It  was 
suggested  that  these  forms  were  produced  by  the 
seething  of  viscid  lavas,  masses  being  heaved  up 
and  falling  over,  and  the  outer  layers  having  time  to 
cool  in  a  glassy  state  before  they  were  deformed  by 
contact  with  others.  This  pilloiv-strtfrftm  lias  been 
widely  recognised,  and  J.  J.  H.  Teall  has  remarked 
how  often  "pillow-lavas"  are  associated  with  radio- 
larian  cherts.  He  regarded  them,  therefore,  as  of 
submarine  origin.  Sir  A.  Geikie(65),  moreover,  stated 
that  the  spheroidal  sack-like  structure  was  produced 
by  the  flow  of  such  lavas  into  water  or  watery  silt. 
This  acute  suggestion  has  now  been  verified  by 
Tempest  Anderson (66),  who  has  observed  in  Samoa 
the  chilling  of  the  lobes  of  lava,  as  they  are  thrust 
off  into  the  sea  and  washed  over  by  the  waves. 
H.  Dewey  and  J.  S.  Flett(67)  have  pointed  out  that 
pillow-structure  commonly  occurs  in  lavas  in  which 
there  has  been  a  conversion  of  lime-soda  felspars  into 
albite,  a  change  frequent  in  a  series  of  rocks  which 
they  call  the  "spilitic  suite."  The  importation  of 
soda  is  attributed  to  vapours  entering  soon  after  the 
consolidation  of  the  rock,  and  it  is  urged  that  any 
excess  of  sodium  silicate  must  have  escaped  into  the 


118  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

sea-water  in  which  the  pillow-lavas  were  produced. 
Hence  radiolaria  will  flourish  in  the  neighbourhood 
(presuming  that  a  decomposition  of  the  silicate  can 
be  brought  about),  and  their  remains  will  in  time 
form  flint  in  the  hollows  of  the  lavas.  The  paper 
quoted  contains  numerous  references  to  previous 
work,  and  is  a  suggestive  example  of  how  petrographic 
study  may  go  hand  in  hand  with  the  appreciation  of 
rocks  from  a  natural  history  point  of  view.  It  is 
only  characteristic  of  the  subject  of  petrology  that 
G.  Steinmann(68)  has  with  equal  ingenuity  explained 
the  relations  between  radiolaria  and  spilitic  lavas 
by  reminding  us  that  gravity-determinations  show 
an  excess  of  basic  material  under  the  oceans  and  of 
lighter  material,  rich  in  silica,  under  continental 
land.  Hence,  when  deep-sea  deposits  are  crumpled 
by  earth-movements,  basic  types  of  rock,  graduating 
even  into  serpentine,  become  associated  with  radio- 
larian  chert,  partly  as  extruded  lavas,  but  usually  as 
intrusive  sheets  injected  at  the  epoch  of  mountain- 
building. 

The  characters  of  igneous  rocks  in  dykes,  that  is, 
of  those  types  that  have  consolidated  in  fissures, 
resemble  in  many  respects  the  characters  of  lava- 
flows.  Chilling  being  usually  equal  on  both  surfaces, 
glassy  or  compact  types  of  rock  occur  on  both  sides, 
and  the  dyke  is,  as  previously  observed, more  crystal- 
line in  the  centre.     Columnar  structures  arise  from 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  11!) 

both  surfaces,  the  dyke  also  shrinking  parallel  to  its 
margins.  In  the  outer  layers  so  formed,  the  columns 
are  small,  and  they  increase  in  diameter  nearer  the 
centre.  In  small  dykes  and  veins,  the  columns  may 
run  continuously  from  side  to  side;  in  larger  ones, 
they  meet  along  a  central  surface,  which  forms,  on 
weathering,  a  plane  of  weakness  in  the  rock.  Dykes 
may  thus  become  worn  away,  decay  spreading  from 
the  central  region,  and  leaving  the  more  resisting 
and  more  glassy  portions  clinging  to  the  bounding 
walls. 

Where,  however,  the  surrounding  rocks  are  more 
easily  worn  away  than  the  igneous  invader,  as  vcr\ 
often  happens,  the  dykes  stand  out  on  the  surface  as 
great  ribs  and  walls. 

The  rocks  cooled  in  the  deep-seated  cauldrons, 
under  what  are  styled  pkitonic  conditions,  have  parted 
with  their  gases  so  slowly  that  they  do  not  show 
scoriaceous  structure.  They  may  become  very  coarsely 
crystalline,  like  many  of  the  Scandinavian  granites ; 
minerals,  moreover,  may  be  produced  which  arc 
unstable  or  difficult  to  form  nearer  the  surface. 
Crystals  developed  in  plutonic  surroundings  become 
carried  forward  when  the  partially  consolidated  in 
is  pressed  up  to  a  volcanic  orifice,  and  may  undergo 
resorption  on  the  way.  Many,  however,  escape,  and 
impart  a  porphyritic  struct  tin  to  lavas.  The  deep 
seated  rock,  from  causes  that  promote  the  growth  of 


120  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

one  mineral  and  the  retention  of  another  in  solution, 
may  also  become  "  porphyritic "  in  sittt,  smaller 
crystals,  or  even  a  eutectic  intergrowth,  finally  filling 
in  the  ground. 

The  viscidity  of  igneous  rocks  may  cause  any  of 
the  types  to  show  a  fluidal  structure.  Constituents 
already  formed  become  dragged  along  in  parallel 
series  as  the  mass  moves  forward.  Sometimes  a  group 
of  spherulites,  or  a  knot  of  "  felsitic  "  matter  caused 
by  the  dense  growth  of  embryo-crystals,  is  stretched 
out  into  a  sheet,  and  on  fractured  surfaces  a  banded 
Structure  characterises  the  mass.  These  banded  rocks 
record,  in  their  crumpled  and  obviously  fluidal  layers, 
the  formerly  molten  condition  of  the  mass.  Even 
completely  crystalline  rocks  may  show  parallel 
arrangement  of  their  minerals,  owing  to  flow  during 
the  last  stages  of  consolidation,  or  to  pressure  from 
the  walls  of  the  cauldron,  influencing  the  positions 
taken  up  by  crystals  that  possess  a  rod-like  or  platy 
form. 

The  conspicuously  banded  structures  in  some 
crystalline  rocks  that  are  often  grouped  with  the 
metamorphic  gneisses  may,  however,  be  best  explained 
by  their  composite  origin,  and  the  history  of  the 
structure  is  easily  determinable  in  the  field.  A 
common  case  arises  where  a  granite  magma,  perhaps 
already  bearing  crystals,  is  intruded,  under  pressure 
operating  from  a  distance,  into  a  well-bedded  scries 


v] 


IGNEOUS  ROCKS 


li>l 


of  sedimentary  rocks.    The  sediments  open  up  like 
the  leaves  of  a  book  and  admit  the  invader  along 


I 


Fig.   16.     Granite  invadinu  Mica-Schist.     Clifton,  near  Cape  Town. 
Adjacent  sections  were  studied  by  Charles  Darwin  (bo 

their  planes  of  stratification.     Even  limestone  maj 
thus  .become  interlaminated  with  an  igneous  rock, 


122  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

just  as  basalt  has  been  known  to  separate  the  annual 
rings  of  trees  involved  in  it.  This  intimate  ad- 
mixture permits  of  extensive  mineral  changes,  and 
the  two  types  of  rock,  probably  very  different  in 
geological  age,  become  welded  together  into  a  com- 
posite gneiss,  both  members  of  which  have  influenced 
one  another  by  contact-metamorphism,  often  across 
a  wide  stretch  of  country  (Fig.  16). 

Intrusive  igneous  rocks  in  the  field  will,  however, 
ordinarily  prove  their  character  by  cutting  somewhere 
across  the  prevalent  structure  of  the  district.  When 
the  materials  that  elsewhere  form  dykes  penetrate 
between  strata  for  considerable  distances  as  intrusive 
sheets,  they  may  yet  be  traced  to  some  point  where 
they  have  made  use  of  a  crack  across  the  bedding. 
The  necks  or  plugs  of  old  volcanic  centres  sometimes 
seem  to  occupy  orifices  drilled,  or  rather  shattered, 
by  explosion  right  through  the  overlying  obstacles. 
The  approximately  circular  necks  in  South  Africa, 
filled  by  brecciated  masses  of  serpentinous  rock,  are 
notable  examples.  The  underground  cauldrons  them- 
selves, when  brought  to  light  by  denudation,  are 
re  'presented  by  regions  of  crystalline  rock,  which  may 
have  various  relations  to  their  surroundings.  We 
may  trace,  in  every  case,  upon  their  margins  the 
ramifying  veins  that  first  proved  to  James  Button 
that  granite  was  younger  than  the  rocks  among  which 
it  lay.     But  the  portion  exposed  may  be  merely  the 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  123 

top  of  a  huge  body  or  batholite  of  igneous  matter, 
stretching  far  down  into  the  crust;  or  it  may  be  pari 
of  a  localised  knot,  which  filled  up  some  cavity 
provided  for  it  by  earth-movement,  oozing  in  step  by 
step  as  room  was  made  for  its  advance.  In  the  latter 
case,  it  was  originally  bounded  above  by  some  series 
of  strata  which  was  arched  up  as  a  dome  or  as  an 
anticline.  Or  possibly  strata  have  been  moved  apart 
from  one  another,  the  upper  ones  sliding  over  the 
lower  ones  and  at  the  same  time  bulging  upwards,  so 
as  to  leave  a  cavity  of  roughly  hemispherical  form. 
Such  a  space,  allowing  relief  from  pressure,  will  be 
occupied  by  igneous  rock,  which  may  or  may  not 
have  a  direct  root  through  the  stratum  underneath  it. 
The  igneous  mass  may  in  such  cases  be  merely  an 
pansion  of  a  large  intrusive  sheet.  It  sends  off  veins 
into  the  roof  above,  andean  only  be  distinguished  from 
a  batholite  by  the  presence  of  stratified  rocs  beneath 
it.  Occurrences  of  this  kind  were  first  described  in 
the  Henry  Mountains  of  Utah  by  G.  K.  Gilbert,  who 
gave  them  the  name  of  "stone-cisterns  "  or  laccoHthSj 
a  word  now  commonly  written  laocotitei.  It  may  he 
questioned  if  the  expansion  of  the  gases  in  the 
intruding  igneous  rock  is  sufficient  in  itself  to  form 
the  laccolitic  dome.  The  igneous  rock  has  probably 
been  pressed  into  position  by  the  forces  thai  produced 
the  earth-movements. 

In  many  cases,  batholites  seem  t<>  have  worked 


124  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         ['ch. 

their  way  upwards  without  any  relation  to  earth- 
movements  in  the  district.  The  processes  by  which 
they  come  into  place  among  other  rocks  are  worthy 
of  separate  consideration. 


THE  INTRUSION  OF  LARGE  BODIES  OF  IGNEOUS   ROCK 

Attention  has  been  already  called  to  the  composite 
gneisses  formed  by  the  intrusion  of  an  igneous  magma 
between  the  leaves,  as  it  were,  of  sediments.  Such 
occurrences  are  often  seen  on  the  margins  of  batholites 
or  of  any  kind  of  igneous  dome,  and  they  no  doubt 
represent  the  picking  off  of  layer  after  layer  from  the 
walls  surrounding  the  intrusive  mass.  If  these  layers 
can  become  absorbed  into  the  igneous  rock,  the  crest 
of  the  dome  can  advance,  and  the  dome  itself  can 
widen,  so  long  as  sufficient  heat  is  supplied  to  it  from 
below.  Space  is  found  for  the  intrusive  mass  at  the 
expense  of  the  marginal  rocks ;  but  it  is  obvious  that 
the  portions  absorbed  merely  add  to  the  bulk  of  the 
igneous  material.  The  composition  of  the  latter  must 
also  undergo  modification.  Its  great  size,  reaching 
as  it  does  far  down  into  the  crust,  in  comparison  with 
the  quantity  of  matter  absorbed  in  the  upper  regions, 
may  render  such  modification  very  difficult  to  trace 
beyond  the  latest  zone  of  contact. 

I  Virologists  differ  very  widely  as  to  the  extent  to 
which  igneous  masses  assume  their  place  in  the  upper 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  125 

regions  of  the  crust  by  processes  of  "  stoping,"  absorp- 
tion, and  assimilation.  The  statement,  however,  in 
a  recent  work  that  "  the  assimilation  hypothesis "  is 
"still  supported  by  some  French  geologist-  fa 
calculated  to  surprise  those  who  recognise  the  trend 
of  modern  opinion  both  in  America  and  on  the  con 
tinent  of  Europe.  Far  from  the  views  of  A.  Michel 
LeVy,  C.  Barrois,  and  A.  Lacroix,  surviving  as  an 
expression  of  national  perversity,  they  have  been 
supported  to  a  remarkable  degree  by  the  observations 
of  Sederholm  in  Finland,  of  Lepsius  and  H.  Credner 
in  Saxony,  of  A.  Lawson  and  F.  D.  Adams  in  North 
America,  and  by  the  careful  reasoning  of  C.  Doelteriai), 
based  largely  on  his  own  experimental  work.  A. 
"Barker  (70)  and  J.  P.  Iddingsm)  have  argued  thai 
assimilation  is  merely  a  local  phenomenon,  of  little 
importance  in  the  theory  of  igneous  intrusion. 
W.  C.  Brogger(72),  however,  who  strongly  supports  the 
laccolitic  view  for  the  Christiania  district,  expresses 
himself  with  far  more  caution,  and  leaves  the  way 
clear  for  conclusions  as  to  absorption  and  mingling  of 
molten  products  in  the  lower  regions  of  the  crust 

Doelter  lays  stress  on  the  influence  of  high 
temperature,  and  especially  of  the  highly  heated 
gases  in  the  igneous  rock,  in  promoting  corrosion  of 
the  cauldron-walls.  He  attributes  greater  power  of 
corrosion  to  the  magmas  rich  in  silica,  and  agrees 
withR.  A.  Daly  that  the  rapidly  moving  basic  magi 


126  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS        [ch. 

reach  the  upper  layers  of  the  crust  in  a  condition  of 
comparative  purity.  Daly (73)  may  be  looked  on  as  an 
extremist  in  this  matter ;  but  it  is  hard  for  those  who 
have  studied  regions  where  the  deep-seated  cauldrons 
have  been  cut  across  by  denudation  to  avoid  very 
large  views  of  igneous  absorption.  The  contact-zones 
between  the  igneous  mass  and  the  surrounding  rocks 
are  often  seen  merely  in  cross-section  on  the  flanks 
of  a  batholite  or  laccolite.  In  the  areas  of  Archa3an 
rocks,  on  the  other  hand,  where  prolonged  denudation 
has  exposed  the  zones  of  repeated  interaction  over 
hundreds  of  square  miles  on  an  approximately  hori- 
zontal surface,  one  may  form  some  idea  of  the  processes 
that  are  still  effective  in  the  depths. 

G.  V.  Hawes(74),  in  1881,  recognised  the  importance 
of  the  process  known  by  the  mining  term  of  "stoping," 
as  a  means  whereby  igneous  rocks  work  their  way 
upward  in  the  crust.  Cracks  in  the  overlying  roof  are 
entered  by  the  magma,  blocks  are  wedged  off,  and 
these  are  ultimately  absorbed  in  the  molten  mass. 
In  this  matter  Hawes  stands  as  a  pioneer.  As  the 
viscosity  of  the  magma  increases  during  cooling,  the 
blocks  last  detached  may  remain  embedded  in  the 
marginal  zone.  The  remarkable  purity  of  this  zone, 
however,  in  many  cases  has  raised  an  obvious  difficulty; 
but  it  lias  been  pointed  outtts)  that  the  modified 
marginal  and  composite  rock  may  continuously  sink 
down  into  the  depths,  aided  by  any  of  the  causes  that 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  127 

promote  magma  tic  differentiation,  while  a  fairly  pure 
magma,  almost  of  the  original  composition,  is  left  on 
the  crest  of  the  advancing  dome.  R.  A.  Daly (76)  has 
developed  the  stoping  theory  with  considerable  bold- 
ness. The  areas  most  likely  to  carry  conviction  to 
those  who  doubt  that  igneous  masses  can  be  intruded 
at  the  expense  of  their  surroundings  are  those  where 
banded  gneisses  have  arisen  on  a  regional  scale  (see 
p.  160). 

THE  RANGE  OF   COMPOSITION   IN   IGNEOUS  ROCKS 

The  broad  division  of  igneous  rocks  into  those  of 
light  colour  and  of  low  specific  gravity  on  the  one 
hand  and  those  that  are  dark  and  heavy  on  the  other 
is  a  very  natural  one,  and  Bunsen  and  Durocher 
insisted  that  two  magmas  were  fundamental  in  the 
crust.  In  one  of  these,  the  "acid"  magma,  which 
gives  rise  to  granites  and  rhyolites,  silica  formed  about 
70  per  cent,  by  weight  of  the  ultimate  rocks ;  in  the 
other,  it  formed  about  50  per  cent.,  and  the  products 
are  basic  diorites,  gabbros,  and  basalts  (77).  The  former 
group  of  rocks  is  rich  in  alkalies,  the  latter,  the 
"basic"  group,  in  calcium,  magnesium,  and  iron. 
The  mixture  of  these  more  extreme  types  of  magma 
was  held  to  give  rise  to  what  are  now  called  "inter- 
mediate" rocks. 

Two  other  views  are  of  course  possible.  If  the 
composition  of  the  globe  was  originally  uniform,  the 


128  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

two  magmas  must  have  arisen  by  separation  from  one 
of  intermediate  nature.  Hence,  in  any  cauldron  in 
the  crust,  in  place  of  one  of  two  magmas,  an  inter- 
mediate magma  may  be  presumed  to  exist,  and  to 
split  up,  from  various  causes,  into  a  number  of  parts 
which  are  separately  erupted  at  the  surface.  Charles 
Darwin's (78)  remarks  as  to  the  sinking  of  crystals  in  a 
cooling  magma,  and  the  consequent  production  of  a 
trachytic  and  basaltic  type  in  the  same  cauldron,  led 
the  way  to  a  general  acceptance  of  the  theory  of 
magmatic  differentiation  in  laccolites  and  batholites. 
W.  C.  Brbgger's(79)  brilliant  explanation  of  the  varia- 
tion and  succession  of  types  of  igneous  rock  in  the 
Christiania  district  has  had  a  profound  influence  on 
workers  in  other  fields,  and  has  perhaps  directed 
attention  away  from  the  parallel  possibilities  of 
differentiation  by  assimilation. 

The  assimilation  theort/  provides  the  second 
possible  view  above  referred  to.  A  magma  may 
be  modified  by  the  rocks  into  which  it  intrudes,  so 
that  a  "basic"  fluid  may  become  charged  with  silica 
from  a  sandstone,  the  product  crystallising  as  a 
granite ;  while  an  "acid"  fluid  may  become  so  charged 
with  limestone  that  diorite  ultimately  results.  A. 
IIarker(8o;  has  discussed  both  theories  clearly,  with  a 
st  rong  leaning  to  the  acceptance  of  magmatic  differen- 
tiation in  the  cauldron  as  the  only  important  cause 
of  variation.     EL  A.  Daly,  on  the  other  hand,  goes  ni 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS 


129 


least  as  far  as  Lacroix  in  France  in  supporting  the 
theory  of  assimilation.  For  him,  the  primitive  igneous 
magma  is  already  basic,  and  basalts  are  therefore  the 
prevalent  type  of  igneous  rock.  They  reach  u>. 
moreover,  from  considerable  depths.  The  acid  rocks 
are  formed  by  amalgamation  of  this  magma  with 
siliceous  material  lying  nearer  the  earth's  surface. 
Igneous  rocks  exceptionally  rich  in  alkalies,  the 
called  "alkaline"  series,  result  from  the  absorption  of 
limestone  in  the  magma;  denser  lime-bearing  silicates 
are  thus  formed,  which  sink  by  gravitation,  leaving 
a  lighter  magma  above  in  which  soda  has  become 
concentrated.  Carbon  dioxide  liberated  from  the 
limestone  also  plays  a  part  in  carrying  up  the  alka lie- 
that  might  otherwise  remain  in  a  lower  portion  ten. 

E.  H.  L.  Schwarz(82)  extends  Daly's  views  with  an 
almost  romantic  fulness.  He  holds,  with  Chamberlin, 
that  the  primitive  globe  resulted  from  the  aggrej 
tion  of  basic  meteoritic  material.  The  more  siliceous 
crust  arose  from  the  withdrawal  of  magnesium  and 
iron  into  the  depths  by  long-continued  processes  of 
leaching  and  gravitation.  The  melting  of  this  enist 
produces  the  acid  igneous  rocks.  Igneous  cauldrons 
originate  in  the  heat  due  to  faulting,  or  to  crumpling, 
or  even  to  the  impact  of  gigantic  meteorites.  When 
a  molten  magma  is  locally  established,  variation  occurs 
in  it  by  assimilation  of  different  types  of  material 
round  it. 


130  HOCKS   AND  THEIU   ORIGINS         [oh. 

The  balance  of  judgment  as  to  differentiation  and 
assimilation,  which  should  be  regarded  as  parallel 
probabilities  rather  than  as  rival  propositions,  is 
admirably  held  by  C.  Doelter(83),  whose  chapters  on 
this  matter  can  be  appreciated  by  all  geologists. 

It  is  of  course  possible  that  differentiation  of  type, 
from  various  causes,  has  already  proceeded  bo  far  in 
the  earths  crust  as  to  produce  noteworthy  contrasts 
in  the  rocks  erupted  in  different  areas.  The  interior 
of  our  globe,  on  ( lhamberlin's  planetesimal  hypothesis, 
need  not  have  been  uniform  in  constitution,  either  at 
the  outset  or  at  any  subsequent  time.  J.  W.  Judd(84) 
has  called  attention  to  the  existence  of  petrograpkical 
provinces,  a  conception  that  has  been  very  fruitful 
in  results.  These  provinces  have  been  grouped  by 
Barker (85)  in  two  branches,  characterised  respectively 
by  rocks  rich  in  alkalies  and  by  rocks  rich  in  lime. 
The  former  branch  appears  to  be  associated  with  the 
movements  of  faulting  and  block-structure,  rather 
than  of  crumpling,  that  have  produced  EL  Suess's 
"Atlantic  '  type  of  coast.  The  rocks  rich  in  lime,  on 
the  other  hand,  are  said  to  be  characteristic  of  areas 
that  have  been  folded  like  the  countries  bordering 
the  Pacific.  The  names  " Atlantic"  and  "Pacific" 
have  consequently  been  given  to  the  two  branches, 
but  these  terms  seem  too  geographical  in  their 
•  Minn.  Dewey  and  Flettte)  have  put  forward 
a   third   type  <>f  magma,  giving  rise  especially  to 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  131 

albite  as  a  primary  or  secondary  constituent,  and 
characterised  by  the  production  of  pillow-lavas. 
This  type  is  held  to  be  associated  with  areas  that 
have  steadily  subsided,  without  much  folding. 
G.  Steinmann  (87),  however,  has  connected  the  spilites 
and  "ophioiitic"  rocks  with  regions  of  intense  over- 
folding. 

So  far,  there  are  many  cases  where  it  is  difficult  to 
assign  a  petrographic  province  to  one  or  other  of 
these  branches,  and  the  system  seems  to  demand 
more  simplicity  within  the  provinces  than  nature  is 
prepared  to  yield. 

Whatever  the  causes  of  variation,  it  is  necessary 
to  mark  out  by  names  certain  kinds  of  igneous 
material,  and  it  is  generally  accepted  that  the  types 
thus  set  up  are  best  based  on  chemical  composition. 
At  the  same  time,  the  minerals  present  in  the  rock, 
and  also  its  structure,  record  certain  phases  of  its 
history,  and  deserve  an  important  place  in  any  system 
of  classification.  The  natural  history  of  an  igneous 
rock  is  concerned  with  its  mode  of  occurrence,  and 
no  isolated  specimen  can  satisfy  the  geological  in- 
vestigator. In  the  field,  the  porphyritic  crystals, 
which  have  an  important  influence  on  the  total 
chemical  composition,  may  be  found  to  be  strangers 
to  the  magma,  and  to  have  been  derived  from 
some  mass  imperfectly  absorbed.  The  dark  flecks 
and  patches  in  a  granitoid  rock,  so  often  ascribed, 

9—2 


132  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

somewhat  mysteriously,  to  local  "segregation  "  in  the 
magma,  again  and  again  prove  to  be  metamorphosed 
and  minutely  injected  fragments  of  foreign  rocks(88). 

NOne  the  less,  a  broad  classification  is  possible  on 
chemical  grounds,  and  the  acid,  intermediate,  basic, 
and  uhrabtmc  grouping  adopted  by  Juojl  has  been 
found  of  great  convenience.  Among  acid  rocks  we 
have  (franite  as  the  coarsely  crystalline  type,  with 
potassium  felspars  prevalent  and  the  excess  of  silica 
manifest  as  quartz.  The  finer  grained  and  sometimes 
compact  types  are  the  eurites,  quartz-felsites,  or 
(/ttart'.-jtorphyries.  When  the  rock  contains  more  or 
less  residual  glass,  we  have  what  are  now  known  as 
rhyoHtes,  of  which  ordinary  obsidian  is  the  most 
glassy  representative. 

The  opposite  types,  those  of  the  basic  group, 
include,  at  the  coarsely  crystalline  end,  gabbro  and 
basic  diorite ;  the  finely  crystalline  forms  are  styled 
dolerites,  and  those  with  a  trace  of  glass,  or  at  any 
rate  very  fine-grained  and  compact,  are  basalts. 
Glassy  types  are  naturally  rare  in  this  group,  owing 
to  the  unsuitable  chemical  composition. 

Between  granite  and  gabbro  lie  various  rocks  of 
intermediate  composition,  some  of  them  rich  in  soda 
rather  than  in  potash.  Syenite,  granodiorite,  and 
the  dioritefl  with  a  prevalence  of  soda  over  lime,  are 
sely  crystalline  types.  Compact  types  of  these 
of  course  occur*    It  will  be  sufficient,  however,  here 


v]  IGNEOUS   ROCKS  133 

to  name  the  forms  with  traces  of  residual  glass,  which 
range  from  trachyte,  the  type  rich  in  potash,  to 
andesite,  which  connects  them  with  basalt,  in  a  series 
where  lime  ultimately  predominates  over  soda. 

In  the  ultrabasic  group  are  a  number  of  excep- 
tional types.  Olivine  often  becomes  an  important 
constituent,  and  the  rocks  then  decompose  into  the 
soft  green  or  reddish  masses  known  as  serpentine — or, 
more  properly,  serpentine-rock 

Igneous  rocks,  owing  to  their  range  of  mineral 
composition  and  of  structure,  combined  with  their 
general  hardness,  lend  themselves  to  various  economic 
purposes.  While  the  granites,  resisting  atmospheric 
attack  admirably  in  a  polished  state,  provide  our 
handsomest  building-stones,  dolerites  and  fine-grained 
diorites,  which  owe  their  toughness  largely  to  the 
interlocked  relations  of  their  constituent  minerals, 
serve  as  our  most  satisfactory  road-metals. 

THE  SCENERY  OF   IGNEOUS   ROCKS 

Volcanic  landscapes,  where  activity  is  very  recent 
or  still  in  progress,  present  a  number  of  characteristic 
surface-forms.  The  cones  that  have  accumulated 
round  the  vents  surpass  all  other  hills  in  regularity 
of  outline,  and  the  crater  in  the  summit  is  often 
relatively  large.  Lava-cones  may  be  steep-sided 
bosses  when  formed  of  protrusions  of  viscid  rocks 
rich  in  silica,  like  the  remarkable  domes  in  the  north 


134  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

of  Bohemia,  <>r  they  may  present  very  gentle  slopes 
where  fluid  basic  lavas  have  been  extruded. 

Tuff-cones  are  liable  to  be  breached  on  one  side, 
owing  to  the  outflow  of  lava  which  the  crater- wall 
could  not  sustain,  and  they  then  assume  the  form  of 
a  mountain  in  which  glacial  influences  have  hollowed 
out  a  cirque. 

Ram  washes  down  the  loose  materials  from  great 
volcanic  cones,  and  emphasises  the  concave  curve  of 
the  mountain  sides,  the  form  that  is  so  beautiful  in 
Fujiyama  in  Japan,  and  which  Hokusai,  with  pardon- 
able and  affectionate  exaggeration,  reproduced  in  a 
hundred  illustrations.  Ultimately,  however,  grooves 
appear  on  the  flanks  of  the  cone,  in  which  permanent 
streams  gather,  and  the  slopes  are  dissected  and  worn 
away.  During  this  process,  the  tuffs  yield  steep  and 
fantastic  forms,  and  wall-like  dykes  weather  out 
among  them.  The  dykes  are  usually  the  last  features 
to  decay. 

Where  the  vent  has  been  plugged  with  lava 
;it  the  close  of  its  activity,  the  neck  of  rock  often 
remains  standing  above  the  surrounding  country. 
The  site  of  cone  after  cone  can  be  picked  out  in  this 
Way  in  the  <  'ainozoic  volcanic  areas  of  central 
Germany.  The  jutting  crag  of  trachyte  or  of  basalt 
has  often  been  seized  on  as  the  site  of  a  feudal  castle, 
under  which  the  dependent  agriculturists  still  gather 
at  nightfall  in  their  red-roofed  town.    The  group  of 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  136 

sheer-sided  necks  in  the  Hegan  in  southern  Wtirttem- 
berg,  the  Hohentwiel,  Hohenkrahen,  and  the  rest, 
form  a  very  striking  landscape  amid  undulating 
Cainozoic  lands. 

The  lava-beds  that  cover  wide  areas  are  naturally 
of  basic  composition.  Basalts  thus  form  enormous 
plains  with  rugged  surfaces,  on  which  at  last  a  red- 
brown  soil  collects.  When  exposed  to  denudation 
from  the  edge  of  the  region  inwards,  they  develop  a 
marked  terrace-structure,  through  which  the  rivers 
cut  steep  and  grim  ravines.  Grass  may  grow  on  the 
ledges  and  the  tables ;  but  the  scarps,  controlled  by 
the  well-marked  vertical  jointing  of  the  lavas,  remain 
sharp  and  prominent,  and  the  rock  falls  away  from 
these  walls  in  whole  columns  at  a  time.  This  struc- 
ture is  characteristically  seen  in  northern  Mull  and 
the  adjacent  smaller  isles,  and  is  still  more  impressive 
from  the  centre  to  the  north  of  Skye,  where  the  rain- 
swept terraces  covered  by  grass  and  bog  and  scanty 
oatfields,  and  the  black  steps  of  rock  between  them, 
present  a  scene  of  strange  monotony  and  desolation. 

In  regions  less  exposed  to  stormy  weather,  the 
lava-plateaus  may  provide  good  soils.  For  instance, 
after  the  great  seaward  scarp  of  the  basalts  has  been 
crossed  in  the  counties  of  Antrim  and  of  Londonderry, 
the  lava-fields,  dropped  by  faults  towards  Lough 
Neagh,  are  seen  to  be  occupied  by  prosperous  farms. 
In  arid  countries,  however,  the  savage  surface  of  the 


136  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

flowB  merely  becomes  modified  by  red  dust  and 
scoriaceous  gravel,  worn  by  wind  and  changes  of 
temperature  from  the  upstanding  portions  of  the  land. 

Where  a  stratified  country  has  been  freely  invaded 
by  sheets  of  lava  along  its  planes  of  bedding,  the 
stratification  is  emphasised  in  any  part  exposed  to 
weathering.  The  resisting  igneous  rock  stands  out  in 
scarps  along  the  hills,  and  marks  out  any  folds  that 
have  been  formed  since  the  epoch  of  its  intrusion. 

When  the  beds  remain  fairly  level,  and  are  also 
uplifted,  flat-topped  hills  are  formed  by  the  intrusive 
sheets,  like  those  that  may  be  carved  out  of  a  country 
flooded  over  by  lava-streams.  The  crystalline  rock, 
very  probably  a  dolerite,  protects  what  lies  below  it. 
The  kopjes  north  of  the  Great  Karroo  in  the  centre 
of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  are  thus  level  on  the  crest 
and  bounded  by  a  steep  wall  or  kra/ns  of  rock. 

The  edges  of  similar  "sills"  of  igneous  rock  have 
controlled  much  of  the  scenery  between  the  Highland 
bolder  of  Scotland  and  the  Tyne.  A  fine  example  is 
the  indented  scarp  of  the  Great  Whin  Sill,  a  sheet  of 
dolerite  intruded  among  the  Carboniferous  strata  of 
Northumberland  This  mass  forms  a  platform  for 
Hamburgh  Castle  against  the  wild  North  Sea,  and  is 
traceable  south-westward  across  the  country  towards 
Carlisle.  North  of  Hexham,  its  escarpment  is  occu- 
pied by  Hadrian's  wall,  and  the  town  of  Borcovicufl 
was  planted  on  the  edge,  overlooking  all  Nbrthumbria. 


v]  IGNEOUS  ROCKS  137 

The  farmers  of  North  Britain  and  Ireland  have 
long  known  upstanding  igneous  dykes  as  unprofitable 
"  whinstones."  The  regularity  of  direction  among 
dykes  over  very  wide  areas  points  to  their  intrusion 
along  cracks  produced  by  stretching  of  the  crust. 
Radial  grouping  of  dykes,  such  as  one  finds  near 
volcanic  necks,  or,  on  a  gigantic  scale,  round  Tycho 
on  the  moon,  may  be  due  to  explosive  action;  but 
the  majority  of  dykes  seem  to  have  followed  upon 
earth-movement.  In  the  north  of  Ireland,  from  the 
coast  of  Down  to  that  of  Donegal,  a  series  of  compact 
rocks  of  Devonian  age  occurs  in  dykes  lying  almost 
invariably  north  and  south.  The  post-Cretaceous 
dykes  of  the  same  region  have  a  still  more  uniform 
trend,  from  north-west  to  south-east.  Such  series 
of  dykes  modify  the  scenery  of  coasts  by  forming 
promontories  and  serviceable  piers  for  boats. 

The  offshoots  near  the  surface  of  a  great  intrusive 
mass  are  far  less  regular.  We  are  here  close  to  the 
zone  of  attack,  the  "  shatter-zone,"  and  the  structures 
or  regular  fracture-planes  of  the  overlying  rock  only 
partially  control  the  position  taken  up  by  the  in- 
trusive magma.  Irregular  knots  and  bosses  appear 
in  place  of  far-spreading  sheets,  and  a  network  of 
crossing  veins  occurs,  instead  of  a  system  of  co- 
ordinated dykes.  The  resulting  country  is  hummocky 
and  broken,  and,  where  the  cauldron  itself  has 
become   exposed,  striking  contrasts  of  surface  are 


L38  ROCKS   AND  THEIR  ORIGINS     [ch.  v 

seen  as  we  pass  from  the  igneous  core  to  the  older 
and  frequently  stratified  rocks  upon  its  flanks. 

Some  large  bodies  of  intrusive  rock  have,  however, 
been  formed  sheet  by  sheet,  and  a  bedded  sill-like 
structure  is  then  revealed  in  them  on  weathering. 
Sir  A.  Geikie(89)  calls  attention  to  this  in  his  description 
of  the  heart  of  the  black  gabbro  mass  in  Skye.  But, 
as  a  rule,  the  continuity  of  structure  in  batholites, 
and  their  characteristic  joint-planes  set  at  angles  to 
one  another,  cause  them  to  appear  as  massive  blocks 
in  the  landscape,  untraversed  by  any  regular  lines. 

Granite,  with  its  broad  tabular  jointing,  which 
is  often  developed  parallel  to  a  surface  of  cooling, 
forms  rounded  slopes  and  domes  after  long-continued 
weathering.  When  reared  high  into  the  zone  of 
frost-action,  it  develops  spires  and  pinnacles,  as  in 
the  huge  "aiguilles"  of  Mont  Blanc.  But,  as  decay 
goes  on,  the  uniform  descent  of  boulders  and  sand 
forms  spreading  taluses,  banked  against  the  lower 
slopes,  while  the  curving  joints,  not  too  closely  set, 
promote  a  smoothness  on  the  higher  lands.  These 
joints,  moreover,  divide  the  rock  into  boulders  almost 
ready-made.  Tabular  structure  sometimes  pre- 
dominates; but  even  in  this  case  the  exposed  ends 
of  the  layers  soon  become  rounded,  as  the  felspar 
crystals  p;»ss  into  a  powdery  state.  Commonly,  a 
rough  spheroidal  structure  prevails,  as  may  be 
traced   in  many  of  the   Dartmoor  "tors,"  and  the 


Fir. 


Lundv  Island. 


140  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

blocks  that  slip  away  through  widening  of  the  joints 
become  more  and  more  rounded  as  their  surfaces 
crumble  on  the  talus  (Fig.  17). 

In  tropical  lands,  granite  exfoliates  under  the 
alternations  of  clear  hot  days  and  clear  cold  nights, 
and  the  joint-structure  allows  of  the  formation  of 
great  round-backed  surfaces,  on  which  spheroidal 
boulders  appear  poised.  These  boulders  are  the 
relics  of  an  overlying  layer  of  granite,  most  of  which 
has  slipped  away  to  the  hill-foot.  Their  surfaces 
crumble,  owing  to  the  unequal  expansion  of  the 
constituent  minerals.  When  the  rainy  season  sets 
in,  the  decomposed  crust  is  washed  away ;  during  the 
dry  season  it  falls  oiF  in  flakes  and  powder.  In  this 
way  the  magnificent  series  of  monoliths  that  surround 
the  grave  of  Cecil  Rhodes  in  the  Matopo  Hills  have 
become  separated  out  from  a  continuous  sheet  of 
granite.  They  stand  now  like  glacial  boulders  on 
a  surface  almost  as  smooth  as  that  of  a  roche  »<<>/(- 
tonnSe  (Fig.  18).  The  landscape  for  miles  around  is 
fantastic  with  huge  fallen  masses,  and  with  high- 
perched  blocks  that  seem  about  to  fall.  Similar 
scenery  is  well  known  in  central  India,  and  exfoliation 
controls  the  form  of  mountain-domes  in  California 
and  Brazil  .1.  C.  Branner(9o)  lays  most  stress  on 
temperature  changes  in  the  surface-zone,  and  little 
on  original  spheroidal  jointing,  in  promoting  the 
exfoliation  of  the  rounded  boulders. 


v] 


IGNEOUS  ROCKS 


1  11 


The  basic  rocks  present  far  more  rugged  outlines. 
When  a  cauldron  occupied  by  basic  diorite  or  by 
gabbro  comes  under  denuding  action,  the  numerous 


Fig.  18.  Granite  weathering  under  tropical  conditions.  Rhodes's 
Grave,  Matopo  Hills,  S.  Rhodesia.  The  blocks  like  boulders  are 
residues  of  a  sheet  of  granite  that  once  overlay  the  hill. 


149  ROCKS   AND  THEIB   ORIGINS         [oh. 

crossing  joints  oppose  the  formation  of  domes  or 
tables.  The  weather  widens  one  groove  here,  another 
there ;  the  rock  breaks  away  in  angular  fragments 
rather  than  as  a  powder  over  a  broad  surface,  and 
serrated  edges  and  jagged  pinnacles  arise  along  the 
crests.  The  diorites  among  our  old  metamorphic 
rocks  in  Scotland  or  in  Ireland  can  be  recognised  on 
the  skyline  at  considerable  distances.  Sir  A.  Geikie, 
in  his  "  Scenery  of  Scotland,"  has  made  the  contrast 
between  granite  and  gabbro  in  the  centre  of  the  Isle 
of  Skye  familiar  to  all  geologists.  Here  the  two 
types  of  rock  were  erupted  at  no  long  interval,  and 
they  have  been  exposed  to  denudation  under  the 
same  conditions.  J.  Macculloch  dwelt  in  1819(9D  on 
the  relative  resistance  of  the  gabbro  and  the  rapid 
disintegration  of  the  granite  hills,  quaintly  remarking 
of  the  latter  that  "the  loose  stones,  by  their  constant 
descent  from  the  summits,  obscure  the  rocky  surface, 
covering  the  sides  with  long  torrents  of  red  rubbish 
even  more  unpleasing  to  the  sight  than  their  conoidaJ 
forms."  Macculloch  noted  that  the  loose  blocks  in 
the  gabbro  region  lay  much  as  they  had  fallen, 
without  the  production  of  a  sand. 

In  most  mountain-chains  produced  by  folding, 
igneous  matter  lias  been  forced  up  as  an  accompani- 
ment of  the  earth-movements.  The  local  knots  and 
laccolites,  or  the  great  cores  admitted  along  certain 
anticlines,  stand  out  on  weathering  among  schistose 


vi]  METAMORPHIC   ROCKS  143 

or  stratified  hills.  Their  surfaces  are  marked  by 
accidents,  and  each  peak  as  it  comes  into  view  offers 
something  of  a  new  surprise.  The  wall  of  Mont  Blanc 
from  the  angle  near  Entreves,  and  the  huge  crag  of 
the  Matterhorn  above  the  valley  of  the  Visp,  have 
illustrated  to  every  traveller  the  dominance  of  igneous 
masses  in  the  landscape.  In  our  own  islands,  the 
granites  of  Ben  Cruachan  and  Cairn  Gorm  have 
resisted  long  ages  of  denudation ;  an  intrusive  sheet 
of  finer  grain  forms  the  long  sheer  wall  of  Cader  Idris ; 
while  obsidian  lava-flows,  now  grey  and  dull  and 
crystalline,  have  furnished  on  Snowdon  the  finest 
scenery  of  Wales.  The  fortress-town  of  Edinburgh 
has  arisen  on  the  relics  of  a  dead  volcano ;  and  the 
high  moor  of  Leinster,  so  long  the  peril  of  the  English, 
records  an  igneous  cauldron  that  has  been  exposed 
to  denudation  from  the  opening  of  Devonian  times. 


CHAPTER  VI 

METAMORPHIC   ROCKS 
INTRODUCTION  (92) 

Under  the  term  "metamorphism,"  considered 
philologically,  any  change  may  be  included  that  is 
undergone  by  rocks  after  their  original  deposition. 
Van  Hise,  in  his  monumental  treatise,  covers  processes 


ill  ROCKS   AM)  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

of  cementation  and  alteration  by  percolating  waters, 
as  well  as  those  larger  changes  that  accompany  earth- 
movement  and  the  transference  of  rocks  into  regions 
of  igneous  activity.  It  is,  indeed,  impossible  to  draw 
any  just  line  in  this  matter;  but  there  is  a  general 
agreement  that  "metamorphic  rocks"  are  those  that 
have  been  altered  by  heat  or  pressure  or  both,  either 
on  a  local  or  a  regional  scale,  with  the  result  that  new 
structures,  or  new  minerals,  or  both,  have  arisen  in 
the  mass.  The  efficacy  of  heat  alone  or  of  pressure 
alone,  of  contact-metamorphism  or  of  dynamo-meta- 
morphism,  in  producing  considerable  changes  has 
been  much  debated.  Some  of  the  thermal  changes 
have  been  already  referred  to  in  the  chapter  on 
igneous  rocks.  While,  moreover,  the  new  structures 
and  the  development  of  mica  in  ordinary  slate  bring 
it  into  the  metamorphic  group,  we  have  found  it 
convenient  to  describe  the  slates  in  connexion  with 
common  clays.  The  rocks  now  to  be  dealt  with  give 
evidence  of  more  extreme  changes,  and  the  crystal  line 
character  of  their  constituents  is  appreciable  by  the 
unaided  eye.  For  the  most  part,  then,  this  chapter 
treats  of  gneisses  and  schists.  The  wider  use  of  the 
terms  schiste  and  schiefer  on  the  continent  of  Europe 
makes  it  necessary  in  most  countries  to  style  the 
metamorphic  forms  "crystalline  schists." 

Over  wide  areas  of  certain  countries,  and  some- 
times  when    we    approach    the    localised  cores    of 


vi]  METAMORPHIC  ROCKS  L45 

mountain-chains,  the  rocks  show  a  parallel  arrange- 
ment of  their  constituents,  reminding  us  of  sediments; 
but  their  constituents  are  all  crystalline,  and  they  are 
more  interlocked  with  one  another  than  is  the  cage 
in  ordinary  strata. 

Such  rocks  have  long  been  said  to  be  "foliated." 
The  term  was  used  by  G.  P.  Scrope  as  far  back  as 
1825  ;  but  this  author,  in  common  with  most  geologic  a 
of  his  day,  regarded  the  mineral  folia  as  resulting 
from  sedimentation.  D'Aubuisson  de  Voisins(93)  had 
already  referred  the  parallelism  of  the  f millets  of 
mica  in  schists  to  some  cause  acting  on  them  during 
the  consolidation  of  the  rock  from  a  plastic  state ;  but 
it  was  left  for  Charles  Darwin  (94),  in  his  remarkable 
observations  on  metamorphic  rocks  in  1846,  to  separate 
clearly  foliation  from  stratification. 

In  all  cases  of  metamorphism,  we  have  to  bear  in 
mind  that  the  alteration  may  be  both  chemical  and 
physical.  Substances  may  have  been  removed  from 
the  rock,  others  may  have  been  imported.  The 
crystalline  constituents  that  are  now  present  do  not 
necessarily  result  from  the  crystallisation  of  the 
original  materials  of  the  rock. 

MICA  AND   HORNBLENDE  SCHISTS 

Schists  are  the  ordinary  foliated  rocks  of  fine  or 
medium  grain.  The  folia  are  really  flattened  lenti- 
cular mineral  aggregates,  often  bent  and  waved,  lying 

10 


146  ROCKS   AND  THEIR   ORIGINS         [ch. 

on  and  against  one  another,  with  their  platy  surfaces 
in  parallel  planes.  They  result  (i)  from  the  deforma- 
tion under  pressure  of  objects  already  present  in  the 
rock,  such  as  pebbles  or  crystals;  or  (ii)  from  the 
development  of  minerals  under  pressure  during  the 
process  of  metamorphism,  such  minerals  being  allowed 
greater  facilities  for  growth  in  directions  perpendicular 
to  that  from  which  the  pressure  is  exerted;  or  (iii)  from 
the  development  of  minerals,  notably  mica,  along  the 
planes  of  weakness  provided  by  stratification  or  by 
cleavage. 

The  trend  of  foliation-planes  across  a  country  is 
often,  as  Darwin  pointed  out,  remarkably  regular ;  in 
some  cases,  it  follows  that  of  the  stratification,  in 
others  that  of  cleavage.  The  wrinkling  of  the  folia- 
tion must  be  ascribed  to  subsequent  compression,  and 
all  the  features  seen  in  the  "strain-slip"  structure  of 
slate  (p.  92)  are  repeated  on  a  somewhat  coarser 
scale  in  schists. 

Some  schists  are  undoubtedly  produced  by  the 
contact-metamorphism  of  shales.  On  the  flanks  of 
mountain-chains,  where  argillaceous  rocks  have  been 
arched  into  domes,  and  where  granite  has  intruded  as 
a  core,  the  complete  passage  can  be  traced  from  sedi- 
ment to  schist.  The  clay-rocks  lend  themselves  readily 
to  the  production  of  mica,  usually  of  the  pale  type, 
Andalusite,  and  occasionally  sillhnanite  and  kyanite, 
arise.   Andalusite  often  forms  grey  prisms  of  irregular 


vi]  METAMORPHIC  ROCKS  147 

outline,  resembling  slate-pencils,  and  standing  out 
above  the  mica  on  any  weathered  surface.  Alman- 
dine  garnet  is  almost  always  present.  Quartz  occurs 
in  streaks  and  patches,  which  resolve  themselves  into 
granular  aggregates  on  microscopic  examination.  The 
mica  imparts  a  distinct  foliation  to  the  mass;  but  the 
original  stratification  is  very  often  preserved,  and  the 
minerals  have  developed  along  its  planes.  Small 
differences  in  the  constitution  of  the  original  strata 
give  rise  to  different  types  of  schist,  interbedded  with 
one  another.  Andalusite,  for  instance,  may  occur 
only  in  certain  argillaceous  layers,  while  other  layers 
are  quartzose,  through  the  presence  of  original  sand. 
Mica-schist  is  the  commonest  type  of  metamorphic 
rock. 

Where  mineralisation  has  taken  place  over  a  wide 
area,  it  may  be  difficult  to  say  if  the  foliation-planes 
in  a  schist  are  those  of  bedding,  or  of  superinduced 
cleavage,  or  whether  they  indicate  a  sliding  move- 
ment in  the  mass  under  pressure,  whereby  all  pre- 
ceding structures  have  become  obliterated. 

Amphibole-schist,  often  styled  epicHorite,  consists 
of  foliated  hornblende,  or  its  greener  ally  actinolite. 
associated  with  granular  felspar  and  sometimes  with 
equally  granular  quartz.  The  amphibole  1  teing  usually 
prismatic,  the  crystals  are  found  with  their  longer 
axes  arranged  in  parallel  planes,  and  often  streaked 
out  parallel  to  one  another.     Minute  wrinklings,  due 

10—2 


148  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

to  subsequent  yielding,  are  not  so  frequent  as  in 
mica-schists.  Amphibole-schists  occur  commonly  as 
knots  and  somewhat  irregular  masses  among  mica- 
schists,  and  represent  basic  igneous  rocks  that  were 
interbedded  or  intrusive  in  the  sedimentary  series. 
The  pyroxene  of  the  original  rock  has  become  re- 
crystallised  as  hornblende,  and  the  felspathic  con- 
stituent has  rearranged  itself  in  granular  forms. 
J.  J.  H.  Teall(95)  has  described  in  interesting  detail 
an  example  from  the  older  rocks  of  Sutherland,  and 
his  paper  contains  a  useful  discussion  of  problems  of 
pressure-metamorphism. 

AMPHIBOLITES 

Hornblende-schists  are  often  seen  to  pass  into  true 
diorites;  but  they  also  have  relationships  with  the 
more  puzzling  rocks  known  as  amphlbolites.  These, 
again,  graduate  into  pyroxenites,  or  rocks  rich  in 
pyroxene,  with  granular  quartz  and  tri clinic  felspar, 
and  into  eclogites,  which  may  be  defined  as  pyroxenites 
with  garnet. 

Pyroxene-eclogite,  in  South  Africa,  is  associated 
with  diamond (96),  and  fragments  of  exploded  eclogite 
abound  in  the  igneous  vents  from  which  the  diamonds 
are  extracted. 

What  has  been  called  "  pyroxene-granulite "  is 
a  dark  granular  eclogite,  including  rhombic  pyroxene 
side  by  side  with  garnet,  and  associated,  in  Saxony 


vi]  METAMORPHIC  ROCKS  149 

and  Skye,  with  igneous  intrusions.  In  both  localities 
it  has  been  shown  to  result  from  the  inclusion  of 
basic  rocks,  such  as  dolerites  and  gabbros,  in  a  bath 
of  some  invading  magma.  The  lens-like  form  of  the 
Saxon  masses,  and  the  occurrence  also  of  sheets  of 
pyroxene-granulite  interlaminated  with  fine-grained 
granite,  were  till  lately  attributed  to  the  rolling-oat 
action  of  pressure-metamorphism.  By  what  H.  Credner 
calls  a  complete  reversal  of  opinion,  due  mainly  to 
the  opening  of  new  railway-sections,  the  granular 
eclogites  of  Saxony  are  now  regarded  as  products 
of  extreme  contact-alteration,  combined  with  igneous 
flow 07).  A.  Harkeros)  similarly  points  out  that  ex- 
amples in  Skye  are  derived  from  basaltic  lavas,  into 
which  gabbro  has  intruded,  producing  a  complete 
reconstruction  of  the  rock. 

Where  a  series  of  igneous  rocks  and  sediments. 
in  some  cases  already  altered  by  pressure,  has  been 
attacked  and  partly  melted  up  by  granite,  amphi- 
bolite-blocks  are  found  as  the  common  residue  in  the 
mingled  mass.  The  quartzites  and  mica-schists  of  the 
mantle  that  overlies  the  granite  dome  may  have 
disappeared  by  stoping  and  absorption  (seep.  126). 
Rocks  rich  in  amphibole  remain,  and  they  commonly 
contain  pyroxene  as  well  as  hornblende.  In  some 
cases,  as  in  Skye  and  Saxony,  they  may  be  traced 
to  basic  igneous  rocks;  but  in  others  they  may  be 
referred  with   equal   certainty  to   limestone.      The 


150  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

interaction  of  the  granite  magma  and  the  calcareous 
sediment  has  produced  a  silicate  rock  completely 
different  from  either. 

Levy (99)  and  Lacroix  have  shown  how  the  amphi- 
bolites  of  France  may  sometimes  represent  dolerites, 
sometimes  limestones.  Their  work  has  recently 
received  striking  support  from  the  observations  of 
the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada (100).  Streaky  horn- 
blende-gneisses over  wide  areas  of  Ontario  are  now 
attributed  to  the  partial  absorption  of  overlying 
limestone  by  what  was  once  regarded  as  a  "  funda- 
mental "  granite.  The  amphibolite  blocks  have 
become  drawn  out  into  bands  that  follow  all  the 
flow-structure  of  the  invading  igneous  mass.  A  small 
area  of  the  same  kind  was  studied  in  1900  in  north- 
west Ireland (ioi),  where  a  remarkably  pure  granitoid 
rock,  consisting  of  quartz  and  alkali  felspar,  has 
become  enriched  with  dark  mica  at  the  expense  of 
blocks  of  amphibolite  included  in  it. 

METAMORPHIC   MARBLES   AND  QUARTZITES 

Some  of  the  changes  that  convert  limestone  into 
crystalline  marble  have  already  been  referred  to  on 
pp.  36  and  54  The  presence  of  mica  in  limestones 
may  allow  of  foliation  when  pressure  comes  to  be 
applied  to  them,  and  nt/c-sc/tists  result.  The  mica 
may  be  detrital,  or  may  arise  through  the  meta- 
moi  pliism  of  clayey  bands;  but  it  forms  weak  layers, 


vi]  METAMORPHIC  ROCKS  151 

along  which  the  shearing  movements  take  place 
which  lead  to  a  schistose  structure  in  the  m 
Pure  granular  marble  may  also  occasionally  become 
converted  into  a  calc-schist,  by  deformation  of  i  1 8 
crystalline  grains  along  gliding  planes  within  each 
crystal. 

When  we  consider  quartzites,  the  same  question 
rises  as  in  the  case  of  crystalline  limestones,  and  it 
is  often  difficult  to  state  that  a  quartzite  owes  its 
characters  to  metamorphism.  Microscopic  examina- 
tion sometimes  reveals  the  effects  of  earth-pressures 
in  the  crushed  and  powdered  condition  of  the  larger 
grains;  and  no  rocks  exhibit  the  power  of  such 
pressures  in  producing  structural  modifications  more 
strikingly  than  the  coarse  quartz-grits  that  are 
sometimes  involved  in  regions  of  dynamic  meta- 
morphism. Pebbles  and  grains  are  alike  deformed, 
pressed  out  along  planes  of  fracture,  and  finally 
reduced  to  bands  of  powdered  quartz.  When  fels- 
pathic  pebbles  occur  in  these  grits,  the  resulting 
schistose  mass  has  almost  the  appearance  of  a  banded 
igneous  rock,  and  streaky  white  mica  may  arise  from 
the  alteration  of  potassium  felspar. 

Some  sandstones   contain    sufficient    felspar    or 
calcium  carbonate  to  form  a  flux   when  they  are 
subjected  to  thermal  metamorphism.     At   times 
glass  thus  arises  between  the  grains,  and  reacts  upon 
the  original  quartz.    When  the  igneous  magma  has 


152  ROCKS   AM)  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

melted  up  a  sandstone  or  a  quartzite,  blocks  of  the 
sediment  may  remain  surrounded  by  a  mixed  and 
recry  stall  ised  product  from  both  rocks.  Wright  and 
Bailey  (102)  have  studied  an  example  in  Colonsay,  where 
a  hornblende  rock  has  partly  dissolved  a  quartzite, 
the  residual  blocks  being  surrounded  by  "halos" 
of  interaction,  composed  of  quartz  and  alkali  felspar. 

GNEISSES 

Gneisses  may  be  broadly  defined  as  banded 
crystalline  rocks  in  which  felspar  is  visible  to  the 
unaided  eye.  Though  this  will  include  many  igneous 
masses,  it  is  doubtful  if  a  more  rigid  description  can 
be  given.  Numerous  gneisses,  in  fact,  owe  their 
parallel  structures  to  flow  while  in  a  molten  state. 
Others  are  rocks  that  have  been  deformed  by  pressure, 
and  their  constituents  have  become  drawn  out  along 
planes  of  solid  flow.  Where  actual  shearing  has 
taken  place,  the  minerals  in  the  close  neighbourhood 
of  the  planes  of  movement  may  become  especially 
modified,  ground  down,  and  deformed.  The  foliated 
structure  may  then  be  marked  by  the  appearance  of 
differentiated  bands.  Such  bands  may  also  arise 
from  the  spreading  out  under  pressure  of  certain 
large  constituents,  such  as  porphyritic  crystals  of 
felspar,  which  produce  white  bands,  or  of  pyroxene, 
which  will  become  modified  into  granular  amphibole 
and   will   produce  dark  streaks   through   the   rock. 


VI] 


METAMORPHIC  ROCKS 


1 53 


Gneisses  may  also  result  from  the  intrusion  of  fels- 
pathic  igneous  rocks,  in  sheets  of  varying  thickness, 
between  the  layers  of  a  sediment  or  a  schist  (Fig.  19) ; 


Fig.  19.  Composite  Gneiss.  Gartan  Lough,  Co.  Donegal.  Frag- 
ments of  mica-schist  project  from  a  gneiss,  the  banding  of  which 
follows  the  foliation  planes  of  the  schist.  On  the  right  the  mass 
retains  less  schist  and  is  more  granitic. 


154  I  JOCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [oh. 

or  from  the  intrusion  of  one  igneous  rock  into  another, 
with  varying  degrees  of  interaction  and  absorption. 
It  has  often  been  presumed  that  the  invaded  igneous 
rock  must  have  been  in  such  cases  in  a  plastic  state. 
The  supply  of  heat  within  the  earth  during  such 
processes,  and  the  action  of  the  gases,  corroding,  as 
Doelter  says,  "like  a  blowpipe-flame,"  are,  however, 
clearly  sufficient  to  melt  down  large  blocks,  the 
residue  being  then  carried  forward  as  wisps  or  bands 
in  the  invader. 

Many  strikingly  banded  gneisses  are  thus  of 
composite  origin.  Their  felspathic  granitoid  bands  can 
be  traced  in  the  field  to  an  igneous  source,  while  their 
darker  and  usually  micaceous  layers  can  as  surely 
be  attributed  to  the  invasion  and  incorporation  of 
adjacent  schists  (Fig.  20).  But  it  is  quite  possible 
that  in  other  cases  the  banded  gneiss  is  a  sedimentary 
rock  which  has  undergone  what  Judddos)  has  styled 
"statical  metamorphism."  The  differences  in  suc- 
cessive bands  are  then  due  to  original  differences  in 
successive  strata;  one  has  yielded  a  granitic  layer, 
one  a  layer  of  quartzite,  one,  which  was  more  ar- 
gillaceous, a  layer  of  mica-schist.  The  bands  in  sueli 
a  gneiss  record  the  stratification. 

Gneisses  are  often  described  as  if  they  consisted 
of  layers  of  various  minerals,  quartz,  felspar,  and 
mica,  alternating  one  with  another.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,    a    gneiss    may    exist    in    which    there    is    no 


VI] 


METAMORPHIC  ROCKS 


155 


differentiation  into  layers;  the  whole  of  the  con- 
stituents have  been  drawn  out  and  elongated,  any 
mica  present  becoming  naturally  conspicuous  by  its 


Fig.  20.     Composite   Gneiss   formed   by   intrusion   of   granite   into 
hornblende-schist.     Angno,  near  Saltsjobaden,  Sweden. 


156  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

flattened  wisp-like  forms.  The  banded  gneisses,  on 
the  other  hand,  where  layer-structure  is  obvious, 
consist  in  reality  of  bands  of  different  rock-types. 
Sometimes  all  the  layers  are  granitoid,  but  one  band 
will  contain  only  quartz  and  felspar,  while  another 
will  contain  the  same  minerals  with  an  admixture, 
and  perhaps  a  great  predominance,  of  mica. 

G.  P.  Scroped04)  made  an  immense  step  forward 
when  he  realised  in  1825  that  such  banded  rocks, 
"  the  inferior  crystalline  zones,"  might  be  pushed  out 
of  position  and  "protruded  "  among  others  "in  a  solid 
or  nearly  solid  state."  He  goes  on,  "  The  protrusion 
of  the  foliated  rocks,  gneiss,  mica-schist,  clay-slate, 
etc.  was  chiefly  occasioned  by  their  peculiar  structure ; 
the  parallel  plane  surfaces  of  their  component  crystals, 
particularly  the  plates  of  mica,  sliding  with  facility 
over  one  another;  while  the  laminar  structure  of 
these  rocks  was  in  turn  increased  during  this  process, 
the  crystals  being  elongated  in  the  direction  of  their 
motion,  as  in  the  case  of  the  clinkstones  and  pearl- 
stones  of  the  trachytic  formation."  After  this,  there 
was  little  left  for  the  later  advocates  of  dynamo- 
metamorphism  to  put  forward. 

While  Darwinuos)  recognised  how  the  granite  at 
Cape  Town  had  worked  its  way  insidiously  between 
the  layers  of  a  schist,  it  was  left  for  Michel  Levy  to 
emphasise  the  part  played  by  what  is  called  lit-par- 
lit  injection   in    the   making  of  banded  gneiss  (see 


vi]  METAMORPHIC  ROCKS  157 

p.  120).  K.  A.  Lossen,  Johann  Lehmann,  and  other 
distinguished  workers  in  Germany  made  clear,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  effects  of  pressure  in  moulding  and 
reforming  crystalline  rocks,  and  even  in  bringing 
about  the  crystallisation  of  certain  minerals  in  a 
previously  sedimentary  mass. 

Thedynamo-metamorphic  school  assumed  immense 
importance  from  1884  onwards,  the  date  of  the  publi- 
cation of  Lehmann's  work  on  "Die  Entstehung  der 
altkrystallinischen  Schiefergesteine,"  and  for  a  time 
the  intrusion  of  igneous  masses  was  held,  both  in 
Germany  and  the  British  Isles,  to  have  had  a  merely 
local  significance  as  a  metamorphic  agent.  Where- 
ever  "regional  metamorphism "  was  spoken  of, 
pressure-effects  were  held  to  be  predominant.  In- 
deed, the  profound  modifications  that  may  occur  in 
rocks  when  lowered  into  subterranean  cauldrons  is 
only  now  becoming  generally  realised.  The  tendency 
to  regard  the  structures  of  large  masses  of  gneiss  as 
of  necessity  due  to  deformation  and  shearing  in  a 
solid  state  has,  however,  passed  away(io6). 

Pressure-effects  are  of  course  clearly  traceable  in 
most  gneisses,  and  are  of  immense  importance  in 
many  metamorphic  areas;  but  we  find  again  and 
again  that  gneissic  structure  has  been  injured  rather 
than  developed  by  crushing  subsequent  to  the  con- 
solidation of  the  rock.  In  some  cases,  where  this 
structure  is  due  to  igneous  flow,  which  of  course  often 


158  ROCKS   AM)  THEIB   ORIGINS         [ch. 

took  place  under  considerable  pressure,  even  the 
puckerings  of  the  stratified  or  foliated  rock  which  was 
invaded  by  the  igneous  magma  have  been  followed 
by  the  invading  sheets.  In  other  cases,  as  in  the 
composite  amphibolite  gneiss  of  Canada,  or  the 
similar  rocks  of  the  Ox  Mountains  in  Ireland,  the 
contortions  in  the  mingled  mass  are  clearly  due  to 
the  viscid  flow  of  the  consolidating  invader. 

The  growing  appreciation  of  the  views  on  re- 
current thermal  metamorphism  that  were  originally 
propounded  by  James  Hutton  in  1785  has  led  to  the 
assignment  of  far  younger  ages  to  many  masses 
previously  regarded  as  "fundamental"  and  Archaean. 
Some  of  these  rocks  are  undoubtedly  of  high  an- 
tiquity, but  are  found  to  be  intrusive  in  strata  of  a 
late  pre-Cambrian  series.  Others,  such  as  the  material 
of  the  Saxon  laccolite,  and  the  gneisses  on  the  north- 
east Bohemian  border,  are  now  known  to  be  of  Upper 
Palaeozoic  age. 

THE   QUESTION   OF  A  FUNDAMENTAL  GNEls- 

Ever  since  A.  C.  Lawsonuo7>  showed  in  Canada 
how  the  Laurentian  gneiss  had  invaded  and  swallowed 
up  the  overlying  Huronian  rocks,  suspicion  began  to 
fall  on  the  doctrine  of  a  "fundamental"  gneiss.  \\c 
may  now  well  ask  ourselves  the  following  questions : — 

(i)  Was  there  a  time  in  the  early  history  of  our 
globe  when  schists  and  gneisses  were  deposited  as  a 


vi]  METAMORPHIC  ROCKS  i;><> 

prevalent  type  of  sediment,  under  conditions  which 
have  not  since  recurred? 

(ii)  If  so,  which  of  the  characters  of  these  pre- 
Cambrian  rocks  are  original,  and  which  have  been 
acquired  through  subsequent  metamorphisin  \ 

(iii)  On  the  other  hand,  is  the  prevalence  of 
gneiss  and  schist  in  early  pre-Cambrian  groups  of 
rock  due  to  the  fact  that,  the  older  the  rock,  the 
more  metamorphism,  by  recurrent  heat  and  pressure, 
it  is  likely  to  have  undergone  ? 

(iv)  We  may  prefer  the  theory  of  Laplace,  that 
the  earth  is  cooling  from  a  molten  state;  or  the 
planetesimal  theory,  according  to  which  heat  lias 
been  developed  during  the  consolidation  and  con- 
traction of  an  agglomerate  of  solid  particles ;  yet  in 
either  case  we  must  admit  that  the  earth's  outer 
layers  were  once  nearer  to  the  heated  parts  of  the 
earth  than  they  are  now.  Is  it  not  likely,  then,  that 
early  sediments  became  frequently  immersed  in  baths 
of  molten  matter,  and  that  contact-metamorphism 
and  admixture  on  a  regional  scale  have  produced  in 
them  the  characters  that  have  been  attributed  to  a 
fundamental  gneiss dos)? 

J.  J.  Sederholm  (109)  has  traced  in  Finland  four 
groups  of  Archaean  sedimentary  material,  which  have 
been  successively  invaded  by  granite  from  the  depths. 
The  bare  wave-swept  isles  of  Spikarna,  east  of*  I  [ango, 
serve  as  models  of   structures   that  are   traceable 


160  ROCKS   AM)  THEIR  ORIGINS         [ch. 

throughout  the  Baltic  lauds.  The  more  we  regard 
the  oldest  gneisses  of  one  region  after  another,  the 
more  we  see  in  them  igneous  matter  that  has 
attempted  to  assimilate  sediments  of  still  older 
date.  The  banded  structures  that  have  been  ap- 
pealed to  as  indicating  the  power  of  earth-move- 
ments to  deform  the  solid  crystalline  crust  prove,  in 
very  many  cases,  to  record  the  foliation  of  rocks  that 
were  already  metamorphosed  before  the  igneous 
matter  spread  among  them.  In  some  of  these  cases, 
this  foliation  followed  planes  of  original  stratification, 
and  we  are  forced  to  conclude  that  true  sedimentary 
structure  may  after  all  control  the  features  of  a 
gnarled  and  contorted  fundamental  gneiss.  We  are 
still  far  from  discovering  the  primitive  crust  formed 
about  a  molten  globe,  and  the  brilliant  proofs  of 
evolution  in  the  organic  world  are  unmatched  by 
any  evidence  of  the  evolution  of  rock-types  during 
geological  time. 

METAMORPHIC   ROCKS  AND  SCENERY 

Metamorphic  rocks  are  usually  associated  with 
the  scenery  of  mountain,  moor,  and  forest.  The 
highly  altered  siliceous  masses  furnish  but  indifferent 
soils.  The  connexion  between  metamorphic  rocks 
and  earth-crumpling,  and  their  frequent  penetration 
by  granite,  lead  to  the  production  of  rugged  ridges 
and   high    moorlands,   among   which   denudation    has 


vi]  METAMORPHIC  ROCKS  161 

cut  romantic  glens.  The  schists  weather  out  on  the 
valley-walls  along  their  foliation-surfaces,  and  scarps 
arise  like  those  of  stratified  rocks.  The  face  of  such 
a  scarp  is  broken  away  in  a  zigzag  and  splintery 
fashion,  and  the  sharp  edges  of  the  foliated  mass 
stand  out  like  teeth  upon  the  sky-line.  Gneie 
associated  with  the  schists  present  a  contrast  of 
smoother  surfaces,  wherever  denudation  has  been 
long  continued.  Foliated  diorites  and  amphibolites, 
however,  may  produce  wild  crags  that  even  overhang ; 
while  recently  exposed  gneiss,  at  high  altitudes,  may 
give  rise  to  pinnacles  and  serrated  forms. 

Where  alternations  of  quartzite  and  mica-schist 
occur,  irregularities  of  the  surface  are  readily  main- 
tained. Heather  climbs  upon  the  yellow  soils 
furnished  by  the  schist,  and  trees  may  gather  in  its 
hollows;  but  the  quartzite  stands  out  bare  and 
dominant.  In  some  cases  the  upturned  beds  of  the 
latter  weather  out  like  dykes  across  the  country. 

Worn-down  plateaus  of  ancient  gneiss,  the  mere 
residues  of  mountain-land,  may  be  seen  in  the  storm- 
swept  levels  of  the  Outer  Hebrides,  and  in  the 
hummocky  country,  a  swelling  sea  of  bare  grey  rock 
and  peat-filled  hollows,  that  borders  all  the  west  of 
Sutherland.  The  irregular  weathering  of  mica-schist, 
and  the  readiness  with  which  it  can  be  carved  by 
streams,  control  the  bold  landscapes  of  the  highlands 
from  the  Trossachs  to  Lough  Ness,  and  thence  away 
c.  " 


162  ROCKS   AND  THEIR   ORIGINS 

again  to  the  northern  sea.  I  lere  and  there,  great  domes 
of  intrusive  granite  rise  amid  the  broken  moorlands ; 
at  times,  a  white  cone  of  quartzite  catches  the  eye 
with  a  gleam  like  that  of  snow.  We  may  traverse  this 
country  as  an  introduction  to  the  high  glacial  plateaus 
and  deeply  notched  seaward  slopes  of  the  metamorphic 
lands  of  Norway ;  or  to  the  contrasts  of  jagged  schists 
and  resisting  gneisses  that  meets  us  as  we  near  the 
Alpine  core. 


REFERENCES 

{The'numbers  of  volumes  are  given  throughout  in  thick  type; 
the  dates  ore  between  brackets,  and  ( he  page-references  J  nil  <>ir 
in  ordinary  figures.) 

1.  Cordier,  k'Memoirc  but  les  substances  elites  on  masse,  qui 
entrant  dans  la  composition  des  Roches  Volcaniques," 
Jouni.  de   Physique,  83  (1816),   136,  286,  ami  352. 

1.  <>n  specific  gravity  of  mineral  grains  sec  especially  W.  .1. 
Sollas,   Nature,'  43  (1801),  404. 

:\.    Sorb;,  Q.  Journ.  GeoL  Soc.  London,  14    1858  .  163. 

4.  Katzer,  "  Geologischer  Fiihrer  (lurch  liosiiicn,"  IX  internal 
Qeologencongress    1903),  190. 

r».     A.  W.  Rogers,  "Geology  of  Oape  Colony;'  ed  2   1909),  mm. 

6.  Linck,  "hie   Bildung  «ler  ooiithe  u.   Rogensteine,"  Neues 

Jahrb.  fur  Min.,  16    ion::,   195. 

7.  Daly,  "The   l/mieless  Ocean,"   Anier.  .Jonrn.   8ct,  Ser.  4,  23 

1907),    H'l,    :""<!   "EvoltttlOD   of  the    Limestones.      Hull. 
GeoL  Sue.   An.er     20  {IW*\    16& 


REFERENCES  163 

8.  A.  R.  Horvvood,  Geol.  Mag.  (1910),  173 ;  and  ( 'ole  and  Little, 

ibid.  (1911),  49,  with  references  to  literature. 

9.  "  The  Atoll  of  Funafuti,"  Roy.  Soc.  London  (1904). 

10.  M.  Ogilvie  (Gordon),  "Coral  in  the  Dolomites,-'  Geoi  Mag. 

(1894),  1  and  49,  and  later  papers. 

11.  Gardiner  and  Reynolds,  "The  Portraine  Inlier(Co.  Dublin  ," 

Q.  Journ.  Geol.  Soc,  53  (1897),  53& 
11  bis.    J.  Walther,  "Einleitung  in  die  Geologic  als  historische 
Wissenschaft";    3tcr.   Theil,   "  Lithogenesis   dcr   ft 
wart"  (1894),  707. 

12.  See  Nichols,  Field  Columbian  Museum,  Geology,  3  (1906). 

13.  Skeats,  "  Limestones  from  upraised  coral  islands,"  Bull  Mus. 

Comp.  Zool.  Harvard,  42  (1903),  No.  2. 

14.  See    generally  W.    Meigen,   "Neuere    Arbeiten    iiber    die 

Entstehung  des  Dolomits,"  Geol.  Rundschau,  1  (1910),  49. 

15.  Skeats,  "Origin  of  the   Dolomites  of  southern   Tyrol,"  Q. 

Journ.  Geol.  Soc,  61  (1905),  97. 

16.  Pfaff,   "Beitriige  iiber  die  Entstehung    dee    Magnetite   n. 

Dolomits,"  Neues  Jahrb.  fiir  Min.,  Beilage  Bd.  9  (1894  . 
485. 

17.  Garwood,  "  On  the  origin  of  the  concretions  in  the  M  agncsian 

Limestone  of  Durham,"  Geol.  Mag.  (1891),  433. 

18.  Skeats,  op.  cit.,  ref.  15,  p.  135. 

19.  J.  J.  H.  Teall,  "  On  dedolomitisation,"  (J col.  M ag.  (1891),  5 1 3, 

and  Rep.  Brit.  Assoc.  (1903). 

20.  J.  S.  Howe,  "Geology  of  Building  Stones  "  (1910),  853. 

21.  Hinde,  "  On  Beds  of  Sponge  remains  in  the  south  of  England," 

Phil.  Trans.  (1885),  Pt  2,  427. 

22.  Sollas,  "On  the  structure  of  the  genus  Catagnia,"  Ann.  and 

Mag.  Nat.  Hist.,  Ser.  5,  2  (1878),  361.      Also  ibid.,  6 
(1880),  447. 

23.  Cayeux, "  Etude  mfcrographique  des  Terrains  s&limentaires,1 

Mem.  Soc.  Geol.  du  Nord.,  4  (1897),  443. 

11     -1 


1(34  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS 

•24.    Jakes-Browne,  "The  amount  of  disseminated  silica  in  the 

Chalk  in  relation  to  flints,"  GeoL  Mag.  (1893),  645. 
■2.").    Guppy,  "  ( observations  of  a  Naturalist  in  the  Pacific  :  Vanua 

Lcvu"(1903),  chap.  xxv. 
•26.     Rogers,  op.  dt.,  rcf.  5,  p.  403. 

27.  Judd,  "On  the  unmaking  of  Flints,"    Proc   QeoL    Ass 

10(1887),  217.  Also  Hintze,  "  Handbueh  der  Mineralogie," 
1  (1906),  1473. 

28.  Grand,  in  Stale's "Geologische Charakterbilder,"  IIeft3(1910). 
21).     Rullmann,    "  Handbueh     der    technischen     Mykologie,"    3 

(1904-6),  and   refs.   in   Centralblatt   fur   Bakteriologie 
(1904  and  onwards). 

30.  Hinde,  "Catalogue  of  Fossil  Sponges,"  Brit.  Mus.  (1883),  28. 

31.  Rogers,  "Geology  of  Cape  Colony,"  ed.  1  (1905),  373. 

32.  Ibid.,  357. 

33.  Lyons,  "  Libyan  Desert,"  Q.  Journ.  GeoL  Soc,  50  (1894),  534 

and  545. 

34.  Victorian  Naturalist,  27  (1910),  90. 

35.  Sorby,  "Structure  and  origin  of  non-calcareous  stratified 

rocks,"   Q.  Journ.  Geol.  Soc.,  36  (1880),  Proc.,  63. 
3ft     Phillips,  "  Constitution  and  history  of  Grits  and  Sandstones, 
ibid^  37  (1881),  6. 

37.  A.  Daubree,  "  Geologic  experimentale  "  (1879),  256, 

38.  Phillips,  op.  cit,  ref.  36,  p.  26. 

J.  Barrel]  shows  how  wind-borne  sand  may  form  a  covering 
to  the  dry  and  sun-cracked  surface  of  a  lake-deposit: 
"Relation   between   climate   and    terrestrial    deposits, 
.Journ.  GeoL,  16  (1908),  280. 

39.  Lake    and    Kastall,    "Text-book    of    Geology"   (1910),    207. 

Compare    C.     Lapworth,    ''Intermediate    Text-book    of 
Geology"    (1899),    176,   and    "Geological     Structure    of 

N.  W.  Highlands,"  GeoL  Bar*  Scotland  (1907). 
39  W*    Bee  A.  B.  Searle,  "The  Natural  History  of  Cttay"  (1912). 


REFERENCES  165 

40.  Hall,    "The    Soil,"   ed.  2   (1908),  34,   and    K.   .J.    Russell, 

"Clay,"   Standard   Cyclopedia   of    Modern    Agriculture 
(1908). 

41.  Reade  and   Holland,  "Sands  and   Sediments,"  Proc    Liv. 

Geol.  Soc.  (1903-6). 

42.  Andrussow,  "La  Mer  Noire,"  Guide  des  Excursions,  vii"" 

Congres  geol.  internat.  (1897). 

43.  B.  Smith,  "  Upper  Keuper  Sandstone,"  Geol.  Mag.  (1910), 

302.     Compare  F.  Cresswell,  Trans.  Leicester  Lit.  and 
Phil.  Soc.  (1910). 

44.  J.  Murray  and  A.  Renard,  "  Deep  Sea  Deposits,"  Challenger 

Rep.  (1891),  231. 

45.  Ibid.,  234. 

46.  Ibid.,  229. 

47.  Harker,  "Slaty  Cleavage  and  allied  rock-structures,'5  Rep. 

Brit.  Assoc.  (1885). 

48.  Leith,  "Rock  Cleavage,"  Bull.  U.  S.   Geol.   Sun..  X<>.  239 

(1905). 

49.  Lamplugh,  "Geology  of  Isle  of  Man,"  Mem.  Geol.  Bury,  (it 

Brit.  (1903),  72-86. 

50.  Darwin,  "  Geological  Observations  on  S.  America  "  ( 1 v 

chap.  vi. 

51.  Reade  and  Holland,  "Green  Slates  of  the  Lake  District, 

with  a  Theory  of  Slaty  Cleavage,"  Proc.  Liv.  Geol.  S<><.-. 
(1900-1),  124. 

52.  A.  Harker,  "On  'eyes'  of  Pyrites  &c,"  Geol.  Mag.  (1889), 

396. 

53.  T.  N.  Dale  illustrates  an  extreme  case,  "Slate  Deposits  of 

U.S.,"  Bull.  U.S.  Geol.  Surv.,  No.  278  (1906),  81. 

54.  Harker,  op.  cit.,  ref.  47,  p.  19. 

55.  Leith,  op.  cit.,  ref.  48,  p.  152. 

56.  I.  Russell,  "  Glaciers  of  N.  America  "  (1897  .  26. 

57.  See,  for  instance,  T.  W.  Edgeworth  David,  "Evideno 


1(5(3  ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGINS 

glacial  action  in  Australia,"  Q.  Journ.  Geol.  Boa,  52  ( 1 896), 
289. 

58.  For  general  discussions  of  Igneous  Rocks,  see  J.  J.  II.  Teall, 

"British  Petrography  "  (1888) ;  H.  Rosenbuseli,  "Mikro- 
skopische  Physiographic,"  ed.  4  (1905-7) ;  P.  Zirkel, 
"Lehrbuch  dcr  Petrographie,"  ed.  2  (1894);  A.  Harker, 
"Natural  History  of  Igneous  Rocks"  (1909);  J.  P. 
hidings,  u  Igneous  Rocks,"  1  (1909). 

59.  Cross,    hidings,    Pirsson,    and    Washington,    "Quantitative 

Classification  of  Igneous  Rocks"  (1903). 

60.  Harker,  op.  cit.,  ref.  58,  p.  186. 

61.  Iddings,  op.  cit.,  ref.  58,  p.  130  &c. 
6a     Ibid.,  pp.  228-241. 

63.  Scrope,  "Considerations  on  Volcanos"  (1825),  141. 

64.  G.  A.  J.  Cole  and  J.  W.  Gregory,  "  Variolitic  Rocks  of  Mt 

Genevre,"  Q.  Journ.  Geol.  8oc,  46  (1890),  311. 

65.  A.  Geikie,  "Ancient  Volcanoes  of  Gt  Britain,"  1  (1897),  25. 

Also  C.  Reid  and  II.  Dewey,  "  Pillow  lava  of  Cornwall," 
Q.  Journ.  Geol.  Soc,  64  (1908),  264. 

66.  Anderson,  "  Volcano  of  Matavanu,"  ibid.,  66  (1910),  632. 

67.  Dewey  and  Flett,  "British   Pillow  lavas,"  Geol.  Mag.  (1911), 

202  and  241. 

68.  Stcinmann,    "Die    Schardtsehe    reberfaltungstheorie    &C., 

Her.  nat.  (iesell.   Freiburg  i.   B.,  16  (1905),  44. 

69.  Doclter,  "  Petrogencsis  "  (1906),  33  and  109-123. 

70.  Barker,  op.  '•//.,  ref.  68,  p.  82. 

71.  Iddings,    op.  cit.,  ref.  58,  p.  280. 

72.  Brogger,  "Die   Eruptionsfolge  1  km    Predazzo,"  Vidensskab. 

Skrifter  (1895),  No.  7,  p.  15& 

73.  Daly,  "Secondary  origin    of  certain  Granites,"  Am.  Journ. 

Bci.,  Ber.  4,  20  (1905),  185,  with  useful  references  to 
Bayley  and  others. 

74     1 1  awes,  "The  Albany  granite  and  its  contact  phenomena, 
ibid,  Ber.  3,  21  (1881),  31. 


REFERENCES  167 

75.  G.  A.  J.  Cole,  "Geology  of  Slieve  Gallion,"  Sci.  Trans.   R. 

Dublin  Soc.,  6  (1897),  242. 

76.  Daly,  "Mechanism  of  igneous  intrusion,"  Am.  Journ.  Bd, 

Ser.  4,  15  (1903),  209,  and  later. 

77.  For  a  recent  review  in  favour  of  this  theory,  see  Loewinaon 

Lessing,  "The  fundamental  problems  of  Petrogenrsk" 
Geol.  Mag.  (1911),  248  and  289. 

78.  Darwin,  "Geological  Observations  on  volcanic  islands  "  (1844), 

chap.  vi. 

79.  Brogger,    "Die    Eruptivgesteine    des    Kristianiagebiett- 

(1894  &c). 

80.  Harker,  op.  cit.,  ref.  58,  chaps,  xm  and  xiv. 

81.  Daly,  "Origin  of  the  alkaline  rocks;*  Bull.  Geol.  Soc.  Am., 

21  (1910),  108,  and  "Magmatic  differentiation  in  Hawaii,'' 
Journ.  Geol.,  19  (1911),  309.  See,  however,  II.  I.  .Jensen, 
as  to  primitive  accumulation  of  alkalies  in  the  upper 
layers;  "The  distribution  of  Alkaline  Rocks,'  Proe.  Linn. 
Soc.  N.  S.  W.,  33  (1908),  521. 

82.  Schwarz,  "  Causal  Geology  "  (1910). 

83.  Doelter,  op.  cit.,  ref.  69,  pp.  71-213. 

84.  Judd,  "On  Tertiary  gabbros  &c,"  Q.  Journ.  Geol.  Soc,  42 

(1886),  54. 

85.  Harker,  op.  cit.,  ref.  58,  p.  90,  and  Nature  (Sept.  191 1\  319. 

See  also  Jensen,  ref.  81,  p.  522. 

86.  Dewey  and  Flett,  op.  cit.,  ref.  67,  p.  245. 

87.  Steinmann,  op.  cit.,  ref.  68,  p.  64. 

88      See  especially  W.  J.  Sollas,  "The  volcanic  district  of  Owr- 
lingford,"  Trans.  R.  I.  Acad.,  30  (1894),  602; 

89.  A.  Geikie,  op.  cit.,  ref.  65,  2,  344  and  fig.  348. 

90.  Branner,  "Decomposition  of  rocks  in  Brazil,'  Bull  Geo! 

Am.,  7(1896),  255. 

91.  Macculloch,  "Description  of  the  Western   Island*  oi   - 

land,"  1  (1819),  267. 


168  ROCKS  AND  THEIR   ORIGINS 

92.  For   general    discussions   of    Metamorphic    Hocks,    sec    A. 

Delesse,  "Etudes  sur  le  Metamorphisme  des  Roches" 
(1858);  Lehmann,  "  Untersuchungen  iiber  die  Kntste- 
liung  der  altkrystallinischen  Schiefergesteine "  (1884); 
A.  Geikie,  "Text-book  of  Geology"  (1903),  764-807  and 
728  ;  Van  Hise,  "  A  Treatise  on  Metainorphism,"  U.  S. 
Geol.  Survey,  Mon.  47  (1904);  U.  Grubenmann,  "Die 
krystallinen  Schiefer,"  ed.  2  (1909) ;  A.  Geikie  and  others, 
"The  Geological  Structure  of  the  N.  W.  Highlands  of 
Scotland,"  Mem.  Geol.  Surv.  Scotland  (1907). 

93.  D'Aubuisson   de  Voisins,  "Traite  de  Geognosie"  (1819),  1, 

298. 

94.  Darwin,  ref.  50. 

95.  Teall,  "  Metamorphosis  of  Dolerite  into  Hornblende-Schist," 

Q.  Journ.  Geol.  Soc,  41  (1885),  133. 

96.  T.  G.  Bonney,  "  The  parent  rock  of  the  diamond  in  S.  Africa," 

Geol.  Mag.  (1899),  309. 

97.  R.  Lepsius,  "  Geologie  von  Deutschland,"  2ter.  Teil  (1903),  146 

and  169;  H.  Credner,  "Die  Genesis  des  si'tchsischen 
Granulitgebirges,"  llenuntiations-programm  (1906). 

98.  Harker,  "Igneous  Rocks  of  Skye,"  Mem.  Geol.  Surv.  Scotland 

(1904),  115. 

99.  A  Levy,  "  Excursion  a  Aydat,"  Bull.  Soc.  geol.  France  (1883), 

916;  "  Granite  de  Flainanville,"  Bull.  Carte  geol.  France 
5  (1893),  337. 

100.  F.  D.  Adams,  "Haliburton  and  Bancroft  areas,'"  Mem.  Geol. 

Surv.  Canada,  No,  6  (1910),  120. 

101.  G.    A.   J.    Cole,   "Metamorphic    rocks   in    E.  Tyrone    and 

S.  Donegal,"  Trans.  R.  I.  Acad.,  31  (1900),  453. 

102.  \V.   B.  Wright  and  E.   B.  Bailey,   "Geology  of  Oolonsay,' 

Mem.  GeoL  Surv.  Scotland  (1911),  28. 

103.  .ludd,  "Statical  and  dynamical  metainorphism,"  Geol.  Mag. 

(1889),  246. 


REFERENCES  169 

104.  Scrope,  op.  cit.,  ref.  63,  p.  234. 

105.  Darwin,  op.  cit.,  ref.  78,  chap.  vn. 

106.  See  especially  J.  Home  and  E.  Greenly,  "Foliated  Granites 

&c.  in  E.  Sutherland,"  Q.  Journ.  Geol.  Soc,  52  (1896  . 
633. 

107.  Lawson,  "  Geology  of  Rainy  Lake  Region,"  Ann.  Rep.  Geol. 

Surv.  Canada  for  1887  (1888). 

108.  Compare  Chamberlin  and  Salisbury,  "  College  Text-book  of 

Geology"  (1909),  428,  and  other  works  by  these  authors. 

109.  Sederholm,  "Om  granit  och  gneis  i  Fennoskamlia "  (with 

English  summary),  Bull.  Comm.  geol.  Finlande,  No.  23 
(1907),  and  elsewhere. 

TABLE  OF  STRATIGRAPHICAL  SYSTEMS 

Quaternary  Group 
Post-Pliocene  and  Recent 

Cainozoic  Group 
Pliocene 
Miocene 
Oligocene 
Eocene 

Mesozoic  Group 
Cretaceous 
Jurassic 
Triassic 

Palaeozoic  Group 
Permian 
Carboniferous 
Devonian 

Gotlandian  (  =  Silurian  or  Upper  Silurian) 
Ordovician  (or  Lower  Silurian) 
Cambrian 

Pre-Cambrian  Group 


INDEX 


("Ref"  indicates  that  the   name   u   quoted  in  the   list   of 
references,  pp.  162-169.) 


Acid  igneous  rocks,  127,  132 
Adams,  F.  D.,  125,  ref.  100 
Africa,  S. ,  148.    See  Cape  of  Good 

Hope  and  Khodesia. 
Agassiz,  A.,  25 ;  L.,  98 
Agents  mineraUxuteurs,  107 
AlgaB,  calcareous,  25 
Alkaline  igneous  rocks,  129 
Alps,  14,  16,  23,  138,  143,  162 
Ammonites,  23 
Amphibole-Schist,  147 
-♦Amphibolite,  148 
Anderson,  T.,  117 
Andesite,  133 
Andrussow,  N.,  84 
Antrim,  Co.,  46,  135 
Aragonite,  deposition  of,  17  ;  in 

shells,  22,  86 
Armitage,  64 
Ash,  88,  111 

Assimilation  in  igneous  rocks,  128 
Atlantic    and    Pacific    types    of 

igneous  rocks,  130 
Auvergne,  112 
Axmouth,  46 

Bacteria,  extraction  of  iron  by,  61 
Bagshot  Heath,  73 
Bailey,  E.  B.,  ref.  102 
Banded  structure,  120 
Barrell,  J.,  ref.  3H  bit 
Barrois,  C,  125 


Barytes  in  sandstone,  62 
'Basalt,  132,  135 
Basic  igneous  rocks,  127,  132 
'Batholites,  123 
Bavaria,  dolomites  of,  32 
Belemnites,  23 
Black  Sea,  17,  84 
Bohemia,  134,  158 
Bonney,  T.  G.,  ref.  96 
Boulder-clay,  96 
Bournes,  43 
Brachiopods,  24 
Branner,  J.  C,  140 
Brazil,  88,  140 
Breccia,  55 

B logger,  W.  C,  125,  128 
Brongniart,  A.,  2 
Bunsen,  R.  W.,  127 

Cader  Idris,  143 

Calcareous  Tufa,  14,  16 

Canada,  103,  150,  158 

Canons  of  Arizona,  47 

Cape  of  Good  Hope,  16,  41,  51), 

68,  103,  121,  136,  156 
Causses,  45,  48,  50 
Cayeux,  L.,  89 
Cephalopods,  23 
Chalk,  20,  42 
Chamberlin,  T.  C,  129 
Chara-limestone,  11' 
Cheddar,  48 


INDEX 


171 


Chert,  40,  62 

China-clay,  86 

Christiania  district,  125,  128 

Christmas  Island,  37 

Clare,  Co.,  46 
+Clay,  78 

Cleavage,  89 

Close,  Maxwell  H.,  98 

Cole,  G.  A.  J.,  117,  refs.  8,  75  and 
101 

Coleman,  A.  C,  103 

Colonsay,  152 

Columnar  structure,  115 

Composite  gneiss,  122,  153 

Cones,  volcanic,  112,  133 
+  Conglomerates,  70 

Connemara  marble,  36 

Contact  metamorphism,  144 

Conybeare,  W.  D. ,  35 

Coral-reefs,  25;  silicification  in,40 

Cordier,  P.  L.  A.,  3 

Cork  marble,  54 

Credner,  EL,  125,  149 

Crinoidal  limestone,  24 

Cross,  W.,  ref.  59 

Crush-conglomerates,  28 

Crystallisation  in  igneous  rocks, 
107 

Dale,  T.  N.,  ref.  53 

Daly,  E.  A.,  18,  33,  125,  127,  128 

Dana,  J.  D.,  30 

Darwin,  C,  25,  90,  128,  145,  156 

Daubr^e,  A.,  66 

D'Aubuisson  de  Voisins,  145 

David,  T.  W.  E.,  ref.  57 

Dedolomitisation,  35 

De  la  Beche,  H.,  18 

Delesse,  A.,  ref.  92 

Derbyshire,  48,  73,  97 

Desert  sands,  68,  71 

Dewey,  H.,  117,  130 


Diatoms,  40 

Differentiation  in  igneous  rocks, 

128 
Dinaric  Alps,  16,  23,  52 
Diorite,  132 

Doelter,  C,  18,  31,  125,  130,  154 
Dolerite,  132 
Dolinas,  50 

Dolomite,  12,  26,  29,  30 
Donegal,  Co.,  137,  150,  153 
Down,  Co.,  74,  137 
Dreikanter,  71 
Drumlins,  98,  102 
Durham,  dolomite  of,  35 
Durocher,  J.,  127 
Dwyka  Conglomerate,  103 
Dykes,  110,  118,  137 
Dynamo-metamorphism,  144 

Eclogite,  148 
Edinburgh,  143 
Egypt,  22,  64,  68 
Ehrenberg,  C.  G.,  5,  20 
Epidiorite,  147 
Eurite,  132 

Eutectic  proportion,  109 
Exfoliation  of  granite,  140 

Felsitic  structure,  108 
Ferromagnesian  minerals,  109 
Fiji  Is.,  40 
Fingal's  Cave,  116 
Finland,  159 
Flagstones,  69 
Flett,  J.  S.,  117,  130 
Flint,  38,  62  ;  gravels.  7  \ 
Flocculation  of  clay,  80 
Flow-cleavage,  92 
Fluidal  structure,  120 
Foliation,  90,  145 
Foraminifera,  20 
Forchammer,  G..  '-".' 


172 


ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGIN 


Fracture-cleavage,  92 
Freshwater  molluscs,  23 
Fuji-yama,  134 
Funafuti  atoll,  19,  26 
Fundamental  gneiss,  158 
Fusulina  limestone,  21 

-  Gabbro,  132,  142 

Gardiner,  C. ,  29 

Garwood,  E.  J.,  35 

Geikie,  A.,  117,  138,  142 

Giant's  Causeway,  116 

Gilbert,  G.  K„  123 

Glacial  gravels,  98 

Glaciers,  arctic,  98 

Glassy  igneous  rocks,  110 

Glauconite  in  chalk,  20 

Globigerina-ooze,  20 
f  Gneiss,  122,  152,  158,  161 

Gordon,  M.  Ogilvie,  27 
-Granite,  132,  138 

Granodiorite,  132 

Great  Salt  Lake,  Utah,  15 

Great  Whin  Sill,  136 

Greenly,  E.,  ref.  106 

Gregory,  J.  W.,  117 

Greywacke,  58 

Grund,  A.,  50 

Guppy,  H.  B.,  40 

Halimeda,  19,  29 

Hall,  A.  D.,  81 

Harker,    A.,   89,   107,    125,   128, 

130,  149 
Harlech  Beds,  74 
Hawaii,  106 
Hawes,  G.  V.,  126 
Hebrides,  116,  135,  152,  161 
Hegau,  the,  135 
Henry  Mountains,  Utah,  123 
Hercegovina,  karstland,  14,  52 
Highlandsof  Scotland,  76, 143,161 


Hiude,  G.  J.,  38,  62 
Holland,  P.,  83,  90 
Hornblende- Schist,  147 
Home,  J.,  ref.  106 
Horwood,  A.  B.,  ref.  8 
Howe,  J.  A.,  13 
Hutton,  J.,  41,  104,  122,  158 
Hydrozoa,  25 

Iddings,  J. P.,  108, 115, 125,  ref.  59 

Igneous  Bocks,  103 

India,  140 

Intermediate  igneous  rocks,  127, 

132 
Intrusion  of  igneous  rocks,  124 
Intrusive  sheets,  122,  136 
Irish  Channel,  limestone  in,  17 
Iron-bacteria,  61 
Iron  Pyrites  in  muds,  85 

Jajce,  16 

Jensen,  H.  T.,  ref.  167 

Judd,  J.  W.,  6,  42,  68,  104,  130, 

154 
Jukes-Browne,  A.,  40 
Jura  Mts.,  46 

Kalahari  desert,  41,  63 
Kaolin,  87 
Karlsbad,  14 
Karst,  49 
Katzer,  F.,  16 
Kerry,  76 
Klement,  C,  31 
Knoll  structure,  28 

Laccolites,  123 
Lacroix,  A,  15,  125,  150 
Lake,  P.,  76 
Lamellibranchs,  22 
Lamplugh,  G.  W.,  89 
Landslips,  46,  94 


INDEX 


]  73 


Lapworth,  C,  ref.  39 
Laterisation ,  64 
Laurentian  gneiss,  158 
Lautaret  Pass,  95 
Lava-fiows,  113 
Lava-plains,  114 
Lawson,  A.  D.,  125,  158 
Lehmann,  J.,  157 
Leinster  granite,  143 
Leith,  G.  K.,  89 
Leith  Hill,  73 
Leonhard,  K.  von,  3 
Lepsius,  E.  125,  ref.  97 
Lessing,  L.,  ref.  77 
Levy,  M.,  6,  125,  150,  156 
+  Limestones,   12,   150;   deposited 
from  solution,  14  ;  organic,  19 
Linck,  G.,  16,  18,  61 
Lit-par-lit  injection,  157 
Lithoidal  structure,  108 
Lithothamnium,  20,  29 
Little,  0.  H.,  ref.  8 
Llanberis,  96 
Loam,  82 

Londonderry,  Co.,  135 
Lossen,  K.  A.,  157 
Lower  Greensand,  62,  73 
Lundy  Id.,  139 
Lyons,  H.  G.,  63 

Macculloch,  J.,  142 
Magmas,  igneous,  127 
Magmatic  differentiation,  128 
Magnesian  limestone,  35 
Magnesium  in  organic  skeletons, 
29 
V  Marble,  36,  54,  150 
Marl,  83 

Martel,  E.  A.,  52 
Matopo  Hills,  140 
Matterhorn,  143 
Metamorphic  Hocks,  143 


Mica-Schist,  147,  161 
Millepora,  25 
Millersdale,  48 
Minerals,  6,  8 
Mojsisovics,  E.,  27 
Monaghan,  Co.,  74 
Mont  Blanc,  138,  143 
Mont  Genevre,  117 
Mull,  135 
Murray,  J.,  25 

Nagelfluh,  14 

New  Forest,  74 

Northumberland,  136 

Norway,  162 

Nubian  Sandstone,  63 

Nummulitic  limestone,  21 

Obsidian,  132 
Old  Eed  Sandstone,  75 
Oolitic  grains,  15,  17 
Oolitic  Limestone,  18,  40 
Ophicalcite,  36 

Order  of  crystallisation  of  min- 
erals, 108 
Ox  Mountains,  158 

Paris  basin,  40,  74 
Petrographical  provinces,  130 
Pfaff,  30,  34 
Phillips,  J.  A.,  64,  67 
Phillips,  W.,  35 
Phosphatic  limestone,  36 
Phosphorites  du  Quercy,  37 
Pillow-structure,  117 
Pipe-clay,  78 
Pisolite,  15,  18 

Planetesimal  theory,  129, 130, 159 
Plutonic  conditions,  119 
Porosity   of    sandstone,    66 ;     of 

clay,  79 
Porphyritic  structure,  119 


174 


ROCKS  AND  THEIR  ORIGIN 


Portland  stone,  18 
Portrane,  ref.  11 
Purbeck  Marble,  S  I 
Pyroxenite,  148 

Quartz  veins,  5<*>,  65 
Quartz-felsite,  132 
pQuartzite,  63,  76,  151,  161 
Quartz-porphyry,  132 

Radiolaria,  40,  118 
Ravines  in  limestone,  48 
Keade,  T.  M.,  83,  90 
Ked  Clay  of  deep  seas,  88 
Regional  metaniorphism,  157 
Reynolds,  S.  H.,  29 
Rhodesia,  140 
-Rhyolite,  132 
Richthofen,  F.  von,  25,  27 
Ripple-marks,  69 
Rock,  definition  of,  7 
Roestone,  15 

Rogers,  A.  W.,  41,  62,  63 
Rosenbusch,  H.,  6,  ref.  58 
Rothpletz,  A.,  27 
Russell,  E.,  82 


Samoa,  117 
Sand-dunes,  62,  69 
Sand-rock,  65 
+Sands,  origin,  56  ;  cementing  of, 

60 ;  grains,  66 
♦  Sandstones,  56;  "crystalline," 64 
Kony,  148,  149,  J  58 

action  of  on  shore,  58,  87  ; 
calcium  carbonate  in,  16 
Searle,  A.  B.,  ret  89  bit 
Sederholm,  J.  J.,  125,  L59 
Semper,  K.,  25 
•utine,  133 
jf  Schists,  145,  161 


Schwarz,  E.  H.  L.,  129 

Scoriae,  112 

Scoriaceous  structure,  106 

Scrope,  G.  P.,  104,  116,  145,  156 
+  Shale,  83,  96  ;  colours  of. 

Sharpe,  D.,  89 

Shell- marl,  23 

Silicates  in  igneous  rocks,  109 

Silicified  wood,  64 
•Sills,  igneous,  136 

Skeats,  E.  W.,  30,  31,  35 

Skye,  135,  138,  142,  149 
f  Slate,  88,  96 

Smith,  B.,  86 

Snowdon,  143 

Sollas,  W.  J.,  38,  refs.  2  and  88 

Sorby,  H.  C,  5,  64,  66,  89,  90 

Southern  Uplands,  74 

Spherulites,  108 

Spilitic  lavas,  117,  131 

Spitsbergen,  20,  81,  99,  101 

Sponges,  siliceous,  38,  62 

Steinmann,  Or.,  118,  131 

Stoping  process,  126 

Strain-slip  cleavage,  92 

Sun-cracks,  69 

Surrey  Hills,  43,  73 

Swallow-holes,  44 

Sweden,  gneiss  of,  155 

Syenite,  132 

Teall,  J.  J.  H.,  117,  148 
Terra  rossa,  50 
Terrace-structure    in    limestone, 

46;  in  basalt,  135 
Thames,  material  in  solution,  17 
Torridon  Sandstone,  76 

.  138 
Trachyte,  133 
Travertine,  15 
Tridacna,  23 
Trieste,  50 


INDEX 


17: 


Tuff,  111 

Tyrol,  dolomites,  26,  31,  53 

Ultrabasic  igneous  rocks,  132 

Van  Hise,  C.  E.,  143 
Vesuvius,  111 
Victoria,  Australia,  64 
Volcanic   ash,    88,    111 ;    cones, 

112,    133 ;    dust,    111  ;    necks, 

122,  134;   tuff,  111 


Walther,  J.,  29 

Weald,  73 

Weathering  in  tropics,  64,  ,140 

West  Indies,  18,  37 

Whinstone,  137 

Wright,  W.  B.,  152 

Yellowstone  Park,  15 
Yoredale,  73 

Zirkel,  F.  von,  6,  ref.  58 


CamimDge: 

PRINTED    BY    JOHN    CLAY,    M.A. 
AT   THE   UNIVERSITY   PRESS 


THE 

CAMBRIDGE  MANUALS 

OF  SCIENCE  AND   LITERATURE 

Published  by  the  Cambridge  University  Press  under 
the  general  editorship  of  P.  Giles,  Litt.D.,  Master  of 
Emmanuel  College,  and  A.  C.  Seward,  F.R.S.,  Pro- 
fessor of  Botany  in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 


A  series  of  handy  volumes  dealing  with  a  wide 
range  of  subjects  and  bringing  the  results  of  modern 
research  and  intellectual  activity  within  the  reach 
both  of   the   student   and   of   the   ordinary  reader. 


HISTORY  AND  ARCHAEOLOGY 

42  Ancient  Assyria.     By  Rev.  C.  H.  W.  Johns,  Litt.D. 
51      Ancient  Babylonia.     By  Rev.  C.  H.  \V.  Johns,  Litt.D. 

40     A  History  of  Civilization  in  Palestine.     By  Prof.  R.  A.  S. 
Macalister,  M.A.,  F.S.A. 

78  The  Peoples  of  India.     By  J.  D.  Anderson,  M.A. 

49  China  and  the  Manchus.     By  Prof.  H.  A.  Giles,  LL.D. 

79  The  Evolution  of  New  Japan.     By  Prof  J.  H.  Longford. 

43  The  Civilization  of  Ancient  Mexico.     By  Lewis  Spence. 
60  The  Vikings.     By  Prof.  Allen  Mawer,  M.A. 

24     New  Zealand.     By  the  Hon.  Sir  Robert  Stout.  K.C.M.G.. 

LL.D.,  and  J.  Logan  Stout,  LL.B.  (N.Z.). 
85     Military  History.     By  the  Hon.  J.  W.  Fortescue. 
84     The  Royal  Navy.     By  John  Leyland. 
76     Naval  Warfare.     By  J.  R.  Thursfield.  M  A 
15     The  Ground  Plan  of  the  English  Parish  Church.     By  A. 

Hamilton  Thompson,  M.A.,  F.S.A 


HISTORY  AND  ARCHAEOLOGY  (continued) 

16  The  Historical  Growth  of  the  English  Parish  Church.  By 
A.  Hamilton  Thompson,  M.A.,  F.S.A. 

68  English  Monasteries.     By  A.  H.  Thompson,  M.A.,  F.S.A. 
50     Brasses.     By  J.  S.  M.  Ward,  B.A.,  F.R.Hist.S. 

59     Ancient  Stained  and  Painted  Glass.     By  F.  S.  Eden. 
80     A  Grammar  of  English  Heraldry.    By  W.  H.  St  J.  Hope, 
Litt.D. 

ECONOMICS 

70  Copartnership  in  Industry.     By  C.  R.  Fay,  M.A. 

6  Cash  and  Credit.     By  D.  A.  Barker. 

67  The  Theory  of  Money.     By  D.  A.  Barker. 

86  Economics  and  Syndicalism.     By  Prof.  A.  W.  Kirkaldy. 

LITERARY  HISTORY 

8  The  Early  Religious  Poetry  of  the  Hebrews.     By  the  Rev. 

E.  G.  King,  D.D. 

21  The  Early  Religious  Poetry  of  Persia.     By  the  Rev.  Prof. 

J.  Hope  Moulton,  D.D.,  D.Theol.  (Berlin). 

9  The  History  of  the  English  Bible.     By  John  Brown,  D.D. 
12     English  Dialects  from  the  Eighth  Century  to  the  Present 

Day.     By  W.  W.  Skeat,  Litt.D.,  D.C.L.,  F.B.A. 

22  King  Arthur  in  History  and  Legend.     By  Prof.  W.  Lewis 

Jones,  M.A. 
54     The  Icelandic  Sagas.     By  W.  A.  Craigie,  LL.D. 

23  Greek  Tragedy.     By  J.  T.  Sheppard,  M.A. 

33     The  Ballad  in  Literature.     By  T.  F.  Henderson. 

37  Goethe    and   the   Twentieth    Century.       By    Prof.    J.    G. 

Robertson,  M.A.,  Ph.D. 
39     The  Troubadours.     By  the  Rev.  H.  J.  Chaytor,  M.A. 
66     Mysticism    in    English    Literature.       By    Miss   C.    F.    E. 

Spurgeon. 

PHILOSOPHY  AND   RELIGION 

4     The  Idea  of  God  in  Early  Religions.     By  Dr  F.  B.  Jevons. 
57     Comparative  Religion.     By  Dr  F.  B.  Jevons. 

69  Plato  :  Moral  and  Political  Ideals.     By  Mrs  J.  Adam. 

26  The  Moral  Life  and  Moral  Worth.  By  Prof.  Sorley,  Litt.D. 
3     The  English  Puritans.     By  John  Brown,  D.D. 

1 1  An  Historical  Account  of  the  Rise  and  Development  of 
Presbyterianism  in  Scotland.  By  the  Rt  Hon.  the 
Lord  Balfour  of  Burleigh,  K.T.,  G.C.M.G. 

41      Methodism.     By  Rev.  H.  B.  Workman,  D.Lit. 

EDUCATION 

38  Lif«  in  the  Medieval  University.     By  R.  S.  Rait,  M.A. 


LAW 

13  The  Administration  of  Justice  in  Criminal  Matters  (in 
England  and  Wales).  By  G.  Glover  Alexander,  M.A., 
LL.M. 

BIOLOGY 

1  The  Coming  of  Evolution.  By  Prof.  J.  W.  Judd,  C.B.,  F.R.S. 

2  Heredity  in  the  Light  of  Recent  Research.    By  L.  Don- 

caster,  Sc.D. 
25     Primitive  Animals.     By  Geoffrey  Smith,  M.A. 

73  The  Life-story  of  Insects.     By  Prof.  G.  H.  Carpenter. 

48  The  Individual  in  the  Animal  Kingdom.  By  J.  S.  Huxley, 
B.A. 

27  Life  in  the  Sea.     By  James  Johnstone,  B.Sc. 
75     Pearls.     By  Prof.  W.  J.  Dakin. 

28  The  Migration  of  Birds.     By  T.  A.  Coward. 
36     Spiders.     By  C.  Warburton,  M.A. 

61  Bees  and  Wasps.     By  O.  H.  Latter,  M.A. 
46     House  Flies.     By  C.  G.  Hewitt,  D.Sc. 

32     Earthworms  and  their  Allies.     By  F.  E.  Beddard,  F.R.S. 

74  The  Flea.     By  H.  Russell. 

64     The  Wanderings  of  Animals.     By  H.  F.  Gadow,  F.R.S. 

ANTHROPOLOGY 

20     The  Wanderings  of  Peoples.    By  Dr  A.  C.  Haddon,  F.R.S. 

29  Prehistoric  Man.     By  Dr  W.  L.  H.  Duckworth. 

GEOLOGY 

35  Rocks  and  their  Origins.     By  Prof.  Grenville  A.  J.  Cole. 

44  The  Work  of  Rain  and  Rivers.     By  T.  G.  Bonney,  Sc.D. 

7  The  Natural  History  of  Coal.     By  Dr  E.  A.  Newell  Arber. 

30  The  Natural  History  of  Clay.     By  Alfred  B.  Searle. 

34     The  Origin  of  Earthquakes.     By  C.  Davison,  Sc.D.,  F.G.S. 

62  Submerged  Forests.     By  Clement  Reid,  F.R.S. 
72     The  Fertility  of  the  Soil.     By  E.  J.  Russell,  D.Sc 

BOTANY 

5     Plant-Animals:    a  Study  in  Symbiosis.     By  Prof.   F.   W. 

Keeble. 
10     Plant-Life  on  Land.     By  Prof.  F.  O.  Bower.  Sc.D.,  F.R.S. 
19     Links  with  the  Past  in  the  Plant- World.     By  Prof.  A.  C. 

Seward,  F.R.S. 


PHYSICS 

52  The  Earth.     By  Prof.  J.  H.  Poynting,  F.R.S. 

53  The  Atmosphere.     By  A.  J.  Berry,  M.A. 

81  The  Sun.     By  Prof.  R.  A.  Sampson,  D.Sc,  F.R.S. 
65     Beyond  the  Atom.     By  John  Cox,  M.A. 

55  The  Physical  Basis  of  Music.     By  A.  Wood,  M.A 

71      Natural  Sources  of  Energy.    By  Prof.  A.  H.  Gibson,  D.Sc 

PSYCHOLOGY 

14     An  Introduction  to  Experimental  Psychology.    By  Dr  C.  S. 

Myers. 
45     The  Psychology  of  Insanity.     By  Bernard  Hart,  M.D. 
77     The  Beautiful.     By  Vernon  Lee. 

INDUSTRIAL  AND  MECHANICAL  SCIENCE 

31      The  Modern  Locomotive.  ByC.  Edgar  Allen,  A.M.I. Mech.E. 

56  The  Modern  Warship.     By  E.  L.  Attwood. 

17  Aerial  Locomotion.     By  E.  H.  Harper,  M.A.,  and  Allan 

E.  Ferguson,  B.Sc. 

18  Electricity  in  Locomotion.     By  A.  G.  Whyte,  B.Sc. 

63  Wireless  Telegraphy.     By  Prof.  C.  L.  Fortescue,  M.A. 

58  The  Story  of  a  Loaf  of  Bread.     By  Prof.  T.  B.  Wood.  M.A. 

47  Brewing.     By  A.  Chaston  Chapman,  F.I.C. 

82  Coal-Mining.     By  T.  C.  Cantrill. 

83  Leather.     By  Prof.  H.  R.  Procter. 


"A  very  valuable  series  of  books  which  combine  in  a  very 
happy  way  a  popular  presentation  of  scientific  truth  along  with  the 
accuracy  of  treatment  which  in  such  subjects  is  essential.... In  their 
general  appearance,  and  in  the  quality  of  their  binding,  print,  and 
paper,  these  volumes  are  perhaps  the  most  satisfactory  of  all  those 
which  offer  to  the  inquiring  layman  the  hardly  earned  products  of 
technical  and  specialist  research." — Spectator 

"A  complete  set  of  these  manuals  is  as  essential  to  the  equip- 
ment of  a  good  school  as  is  an  encyclopaedia.... We  can  conceive 
no  better  series  of  handy  books  for  ready  reference  than  those 
represented  by  the  Cambridge  Manuals." — School  World 

Cambridge  University  Press 

C.  F.  Clay,  Manager 

LONDON:    Fetter  Lane.  EC. 

EDINBURGH:    100  Princes  Street 


L  W^(Am*^>^*J     e£jU*A*^t  ***** 

■JJL     '■ 


.'.  Pi  tetX  m .;  A  V^x.         "/TV,      I        >  J!iX 


G)  9LT-    "\   {&>**^>*\ 
//&<^4?  ^-A^  ^AJ^  ^^  oJ£^l4  ^L  JL^L) 

"    ^—^  ******  *^U    ^UUW~U^ 


QE       Cole,  Grenville  Arthur  James 
4-31         Rocks  and  their  origins 
C65 


Forestry 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


LIBRARY 

FACULTY  OF  FORESTRY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO